THEOCRITUS EDITED W I T H
A TRANSLATION AND COMMENTARY BY
A. S. F. GOW M.A., F.B.A. FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
VOLUME I •
I N T R O D U C T I O N , TEXT, AND
TRANSLATION
CAMBRIDGE
UNIVERSITY
PRESS
PUBLISHED BY THE SYNDICS OF THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS Bcntley House, 200 Euston Road, London N W I 2DB American Branch: 32 East 57th Street, N e w York, N.Y. 10022 I S H N : ο 52i ο66ιβ 6 two vols First published 1950 Second edition 1952 Reprinted 1965, 1973 First printed in Great Britain at the University Press, Cambridge Reprinted in Great Britain by Kingprint Ltd., R i c h m o n d , Surrey
PARENTVM D.M. AMICIS ET ADIVTORIBVS I.D.B. D.S.R. A.F.S. DEDICATVM
CONTENTS VOLUME
I
Preface
page ix INTRODUCTION I. THE LIFE OF THEOCRITUS
i. External Evidence
xv
2. Internal Evidence
xvii
3. Relations with Apollonius Rhodius and Callimachus
xxii
4. Lost Works
xxiv
5. Summary
xxv IL THE TEXT OF THE POEMS
1. Medieval and Renaissance manuscripts 2. Papyri and other early sources 3. The Relation of the Papyri to the later mss
xxx xlviii Η
4. The ms Tradition (i) Idylls 1-18
Hv
(ii) Idylls 19-30, Epigrams
lvi
5. The Early History of the Text
lix
6. Recension
lxii
7. The Order of the Poems
lxvi
8. The Titles of the Poems
lxix
9. Dialect (i) (ii) (in) (iv) (v)
lxxii
Genuine poems in Doric Dubious and spurious poems in Doric Epic poems with an admixture of Doric Poems in Epic and Ionic Poems in Aeolic
vii
lxxii lxxv lxxvi lxxvii lxxvii
CONTENTS
ίο. The Scholia
page lxxx lxxxi lxxxii
(i) The Families (ii) The Commentators
TEXT A N D TRANSLATION Sigla
page 2
Idylls
4
Fragments
238
Epigrams
240
The Syrinx
256
Addendum
257
VOLUME
II page 1
Commentary Appendix (i) (ii) (iii) (iv)
Abbreviations Texts Commentaries Papers in Periodicals, etc. Index to Books and Papers
56i 563 563 565 578
Addenda and Corrigenda
591
Indexes (i) Greek
597 623
(ii) English
Plates
639
vm
PREFACE The commentary on Theocritus contained in these volumes has occupied my not very extensive leisure for the last sixteen years. Much still remains to be done, but such a book can never be complete, and since time begins to press I have chosen, despite its deficiencies, to print the book now rather than to risk embarrassing others with a task which an author should, if possible, discharge for himself. I have used the word commentary advisedly, for to the text of Theocritus this edition contributes nothing of importance. My in formation as to the manuscripts is almost entirely derived from others, and my own innovations in the text are few and trifling; and if there had existed a readily accessible edition with an adequate apparatus criticus embodying reports of the papyri, I should have been tempted, at whatever inconvenience to the reader, to publish the commentary by itself. Except however for a few readings incorporated in the later editions of J. M. Edmonds's Bucolici Graeci the most extensive papyri were until 1946 unreported in any edition of the poet, and C. Gallavotti's text of that year, which was based on a fresh inspection of nearly all the mss, has enabled me to present a much tidier apparatus than that which I had compiled from the sources previously available. My own text differs a good deal from Gallavotti's, and the account of the mss contained in my Introduction embodies material drawn from other sources, but his reports of their readings, and the original publications of the papyri, are almost the only sources of my apparatus. The version which faces my text has no higher aim than to show in tolerable English what I understand to be the poet's meaning. The only translations I have regularly consulted are the English of J. M. Edmonds and the French of P. E. Legrand, and I have consulted those not for the style but for the interpretation. My own version should be similarly used; but though it is an adjunct to the commentary, not an essay in translation, it makes no attempt to reproduce the compost of artificial dialect, far-fetched vocabulary, and constant novelty of expression which constitutes Theocritus's style. I have done what I can in the commentary to trace the history of his language; to reproduce it would be both impossible and undesirable. My commentary is long, and would be so even if linguistic detail occupied less space than it does. Theocritus is not a difficult author in IX
PREFACE the sense that Pindar or Aeschylus is difficult. His thought is for the most part simple and straightforward, and in the genuine poems there are very few places where the corruption of the text has left the general sense in doubt. In most Greek poets however the precise sense of a word or phrase is often difficult to determine, and in Theocritus such difficulties are often increased by the liberties he allows himself to take with language. Moreover even where his meaning is quite clear, its implications have often been left un investigated and points have been missed which throw light on the context or on the poem as a whole. My commentary is longer than its predecessors because it discusses many questions untouched by them. It may well be that I have sometimes felt a doubt where there should be none, but if it is judged that most of my questions have been justifiably raised and that some have been satisfactorily answered I shall be satisfied. A new commentator on a familiar author should hope that it may be said of him, as Theocritus says of Ptolemy, that he is concerned to guard the treasure which he inherits and to make himself some addition to the store. I have certainly borrowed from my pre decessors everything of theirs which seemed to me of value, and it is for considerations of space and of the reader's convenience, not for lack of gratitude, that my debts are not acknowledged in detail on every page. A hst of the commentaries I have consulted will be found on pp. 563 f. of vol. n. My other obligations are, I hope, dis charged at least in part by the hst ofarticles in periodicals on pp. 565 ff. of vol. 11, and by the index to them and to certain books which follows. The latter is something of a novelty and requires a word of ex planation. Users of Wecklein and Vitelli's Aeschylus or of Prinz and Wecklein's Euripides will be familiar with their appendixes coniecturarum incertiorum, and have probably been exasperated by the constant difficulty of discovering where the conjectures were made and by what arguments they were supported. My index does not set out, but it directs the student to, attempts both at emendation and (what is not less important) at exegesis. It cannot be complete, and if, as I think, it records even so a great deal not worth recording, I am aware that judgment is fallible, and that what seems nonsense to me may seem sense to the next scholar who concerns himself with the passage in question. In constructing indexes to the commentary I have thought it best, even at the cost of including many trifling notes, to make the Greek index as full as possible. The English index is more selective. It is unusual, and in my opinion regrettably so, for a book of this χ
PREFACE kind to include plates. In Theocritus at any rate mere are a good many passages which are more easily intelligible with the aid of illustrations, and I have counted it part of an expositor's duty to provide the reader with the more important of them rather than send him to archaeological publications which may be unfamiliar to him, or inaccessible, or both. It remains to acknowledge my obligations, which are numerous. Sir J. D. Beazley and Professor D. S. Robertson found time to read the whole of the Introduction and Commentary in typescript, and Mr E. Harrison had read substantial portions of the Commentary before his death in 1943. Mr E. Lobel read those parts of the Intro duction and Commentary which are concerned with the Aeolic poems, and I have profited greatly from the notes and criticisms of these scholars. The proofs have been read by Mr Walter Hamilton and Mr A. F. Scholfield; those of the Commentary by Professor C. Trypanis; those of the Aeolic poems by Mr Lobel; those of the Appendix and Indexes by Mr J. C. T. Oates. They have detected many mistakes and oversights of mine, but it is, I fear, unlikely that even so large a body of helpers can have detected all. To Dr R. Pfeiffer I am indebted for allowing me to see the proofsheets of the first volume of his edition of Callimachus, which was being printed at the same time as this book. Though I have not been able to make as much use of his work as I should have wished, it has been possible by substituting his enumeration greatly to simplify my numerous references to the fragments, many of which were previously to be found only in publications of papyri. Sir J. D. Beazley has advised me throughout on archaeological matters, Mr Scholfield has given me much valuable help with the Indexes, and many scholars have answered particular questions which I have addressed to them. I must express here my thanks to Professor F. E. AJcock, Sir H. I. Bell, Mr H. Gilbert-Carter, Professor A. B. Cook, the late Mr J. D. Denniston, the late Sir Arthur Eddington, Professor C. Gallavotti, Professor S. R. K. Glanville, Mr S. W . Grose, Dr F. M. Heichelheim, Mr W . C. Helmbold, Dr P. Jacobsthal, Pro fessor P. E. Legrand, the late Miss Alice Lindsell, Dr P. Maas, the late Dr F. H. A. Marshall, Mr A. Mayor, Miss J. B. Mitchell, Mr J. E. Raven, Mr E. S. G. Robinson, Mr Walter Rose, Mr C. T. Seltman, Dr W . W . Tarn, Professor D. W. Thomas, Professor A. Tovar, and Mrs Ure for information of very various kinds; and if, as is possible, there are others who have done me similar services during the last sixteen years, I hope they will assign my silence here to forgetfulness and not to ingratitude. XI
PREFACE I am indebted to the Trustees of the British Museum, and to the authorities of the Museum of Fine Arts, Boston, the Glyptothek, Munich, and the Ashmolean Museum, Oxford, for permission to publish objects in their keeping, and for photographs and for casts of coins and gems. The photographs reproduced on Plate II, which have been published by me before, were supplied by the late Dr R. Zahn of the Berlin Antiquarium in 1913. The map on Plate VI was drawn for me by Mr G. W . Puttick of the Cambridge Department of Geography. Finally I must thank the Syndics of the University Press for under taking the publication of so unremunerative a book, and the staff of the Press for the care they have expended on its production. Towards the end of the last century Professor A. B. Cook and the late Dr P. Giles made some progress towards a joint edition of Theocritus which was never completed. Since the materials collected by these scholars were recently advertised for sale by a Cambridge bookseller, it may be well to say here that I have not seen them. A.S.F.G. TRINITY COLLEGE CAMBRIDGE August 1949
PREFACE TO SECOND E D I T I O N The second edition of this book has been produced photographically, and it has therefore been impossible to make extensive alterations or additions to the text. I have introduced a few unimportant changes, and a number of small mistakes and misprints, few of which would trouble an attentive reader, have been corrected where thef occur. Other addenda and corrigenda I have collected at the end of vol. 11, and I have drawn attention to them in vol. 1 by a reference, in vol. π by an asterisk at the relevant place in the commentary. I am indebted to friends or reviewers for much of the information which they embody. A. S. F. G. February 1952
Xll
INTRODUCTION
1. THE LIFE OF T H E O C R I T U S 1 1. External Evidence A. Suidas Θεόκριτος* Χίος, £ήτωρ, μαθητής Μητροδώρου του Ίσοκρατικοϋ. έγραψε Χρείας* άντεπολιτευσατο δέ Θεοπόμπω τω Ιστορικω. φέρεται αυτού Ιστορία Λιβύης και έπιστολα! θαυμάσιαι [cf. epigr. 27η.]. έστι καΐ έτερος Θεόκριτος, Πραξαγόρου και Φιλίννης, οι δέ Σιμμίχου* Συρακούσιος, οι δέ φασι Κωον μετωκησε δέ έν Συρακούσαις. ούτος έγραψε τά καλούμενα Βουκολικά έττη Δωρίδι διαλέκτω. τινές δέ άναφέρουσιν είς αυτόν καΐ ταύτα * Προιτίδας, Ελπίδας, "Υμνους, Ήρωίνας, Επικήδεια, Μέλη, Ελεγείας καΐ Ίαμβους, Επι γράμματα. Ιστέον δέ ότι τρεις γεγόνασι βουκολικών έπων ποιηταί, Θεόκριτος ουτοσί, Μόσχος Σικελιώτης καΐ Βίων ό Σμυρναίος, εκ τίνος χωριδίου καλουμένου Φλώσσης. Β. Γένος Θεοκρίτου (Wendel Schoh in Theocr. p. 1): (a) Θεόκριτος ό των Βουκολικών ποιητής Συρακούσιος ήν το γένος, πατρός Σιμίχου,2 ώς αυτός φησι [7.21]· Σιμιχίδα, πςί: δή τό μεσαμέριον πόδας έλκεις; ένιοι δέ τό Σιμιχίδα έπώνυμον είναι λέγουσι—δοκεϊ γάρ σιμός είναι τήν πρόσοψιν—πατέρα δ' έσχηκέναι Πραξαγόραν καΐ μητέρα Φιλίναν. ακουστής δέ γέγονε Φιλητά καΐ Άσκληπιάδου, ών μνημονεύει [7. 4θ]· ήκμασε δέ κατά Πτολεμαϊον τον έπικληθέντα <Φιλάδελφον τον Πτολεμαίου του έπικληθέντος) 3 Λάγου. περί δέ τήν τών βουκολικών ποίησιν ευφυής γενόμενος πολλής δόξης επέτυχε, κατά γουν τινας Μόσχος καλούμενος Θεόκριτος ώνομάσθη. C. (b) Ιστέον ότι ό Θεόκριτος έγένετο Ισόχρονος του τε Άράτου καΐ του Καλλιμάχου καΐ του Νικάνδρου* έγένετο δέ επί τών χρόνων Πτολεμαίου του Φιλαδέλφου. 1 Wilamowitz Textgeschichte d. Gr. Bukoliker 151 and the editions of Cholmeley, Hiller, and Legrand (1 p. v): also Legrand Iztude sur Theocrite 29, Susemihl Gesch. Gr. LxtL in d. Alexandrinerzeit i. 196, Schmid-Stahlin Gesch. Gr. Litteratur 2.185, A. von Blumenthal in RE$A 2001. The extensive literature in journals and dis sertations is largely listed in the last four books, to which should be added papers by A. T. Murray in Matzke Memorial Vol. 139 (Leland Stanford Jun. Univ. Publ. 1911), Flilgel Memorial Vol 208 (ib. 1916) and G. Perrotta in Stud. It. Fil. Class. n.s. 4.114. Reforms in Ptolemaic chronology have antiquated the older dis cussions. 2 Σιμιχίδου, -δα, codd., corr. Ahrens. 3 κατά τον Πτ· τον (έτπ)κλ. Λαγωόν (Λάγων) codd., corr. Ahrens.
XV
THE LIFE OF THEOCRITUS
D. a. Schol. Id. 4 Arg.: ό Θεόκριτος δέ, ώσττερ έδείξαμεν,1 κατά την ρκδ' Όλυμπιάδα [284-281 B.C.] ήκμο^εν. b. Schol. Syrinx Arg.: ό yoOv Θεόκριτος τό γένος Συρηκόσιος ήκμασεν έττΐ Πτολεμαίου τοΟ Φιλαδέλφου. Ε. a. Schol. Id. 7 Arg.: τά δέ πράγματα διάκεινται έν Κω. έττιδημήσας γαρ ό Θεόκριτος τή νήσω καθ* όν χρόνον είς Άλεξάνδρειαν προς Πτολεμαΐον έπορεύετο, φίλος κατέστη Φρασιδάμω καΐ Άντιγένει Λνκωπέως υίοΐς. b. Schol. Id. 15 Arg.: διαγράφει δέ ό Θεόκριτος έπιδημήσας έν *Αλεξανδρεί<£ χαρι^όμενος τη βασιλίδι. F.
Anth. Pal. 9.^,4 = epigr. 27 (p. 254).
As to Theocritus*s parentage, there is no reason to doubt that his parents were named Praxagoras and Philinna,2 for the alternative Simichus for the father, proffered in A and B, is visibly derived from the name Σιμιχίδας by which Theocritus designates himself in Id. 7, and it appears again in the corrupt scholium on 7.21 discussed in vol. n p. 128. The view mentioned in A that the poet was Coan by birth, though less evidently so derived, may also come from Id. 7, and it may have been fostered by the fact that his father's name, Praxagoras, was that of a famous physician of the Coan school. It is not demonstrably untrue, but the names Praxagoras and Philinna, though they occur in Cos, are too common to be informa tive, and if true it is of no significance, for Theocritus himself treats Sicily and Syracuse as his native country and town (11.7, 28.16). 3 Epigr. 18 is an inscription for a statue of Epicharmus at Syracuse, and if genuine would prove Theocritus not to have been wholly without honour in his fatherland. Apart however from Sicilian themes in the bucolic Idylls the only other evidence 4 connecting him with Sicily is Id. 16, which must now be considered. 1
The reference is probably to Id. 3 Arg., where a date appears to be missing. On the names, and on the spelling Philinna, see epigr. 27 nn. 3 It may be noted that Epicharmus also was sometimes said to have been of Coan birth (epigr. 18.5η.). It is possible that Theocritus may have had family con nexions with the East, for Timoleon had invited large numbers of colonists to Syracuse from Greece and the Greek islands (Diod. 16.82, Plut. Tim. 23). He is consistently called a Sicilian or Syracusan by later writers; e.g. Mosch. 3-93* Virg. E. 6.1, Serv. ad loc, Catal. 9.20, Manil. 2.40, Ath. 1.5 A. 4 At Ov. lb. 549 utue Syracosio praestricta fauce poetae, | sic anitnae laqueo sit uia clausa tuae two scholiasts assert that Theocritus is meant, and that he was punished for abusing Hiero and his son. It is generally agreed however that they are romancing. 2
XVI
INTERNAL EVIDENCE 2. Internal Evidence Id. 16 is an appeal for patronage to Hiero the Second of Syracuse, and is probably to be dated 275/4 B-C·1 Apart from epigr. 18, a mere trifle, there is no evidence that the poet received any commissions from Syracuse, and in Id. 16 Theocritus loudly bewails the stinginess of modern patrons .in terms implying that he has had previous experience of it.2 In Id. 17 however, which is a panegyric of Ptolemy Philadelphus, that prince's generosity to poets is highly extolled (ii5ff.). Id. 17 is to be dated between 274 and July 270 B.C.—most probably in 273/2—and the most natural explanation of these facts is that the poet, failing in his application to Hiero, turned to Egypt with more success, or that Hiero's answer was forestalled by an invitation from Ptolemy. If that is correct, it will be natural to place at approximately the same date Id. 15, which shows Theocritus apparently familiar with Alexandria and writing for an Alexandrian audience at some date between 278 and the summer of 270 B.C., and the fragment of the Berenice (fr. 3), which appears to commemorate the mother of Philadelphus and Arsinoe, whose deification by her children is mentioned both in Id. 15 and in Id. 17. To this group of poems belongs also Id. 14, which contains a eulogy of Philadelphus (58fF.) but cannot be more precisely dated within his reign (283246 B.C.). More shadowy indications suggest the possibility that Idd. 18, 22, and 24 were intended for audiences in Egypt. 3 No poems other than Idd. 15, 16, 17 supply evidence for absolute dating,4 but a passage in one of the bucolic poems seems to provide a link between them and the Egyptian group. In Id. 7 Theocritus, there passing under the name Simichidas, looks back, apparently after some change in circumstances (7.1 n.), to a day spent in Cos, during which he exchanged songs with a goatherd named Lycidas. His own song is prefaced by the lines:5 πολλά μέν άλλα Νύμφαι κήμέ δίδαξαν άν' ώρεα βονκολέοντα έσθλά, τά που καΐ Ζηνός επί Θρόνον άγαγε φάμα, 1
For this date, which is now generally accepted, see vol. 11 pp. 305 flf. It is cardinal to all discussion of Theocritus's life, which those who dated Id. 16 five or six years later necessarily construed very differently. 2 16.13; see also 16.34 η. 3 The evidence for these statements will be found in the prefaces to Idd. 15, 16, 17, 18, 22, 24, fr. 3, and the note on 24.11. 4 The notes on 2.115, 7.78, 12.5, 17.43 and the prefaces to Idd. 6 and 14 record some further attempts to infer dates. 5 91 ff.: see notes ad he.
xvii GT
2
THE LIFE OF THEOCRITUS which appear to mean that the poet's bucolic poetry had attracted the attention of Ptolemy. It does not, of course, follow that Id. η is earlier than Id. 17. Simichidas might be an established court-poet who mentions his bucolic poetry here because it is the field in which he approaches the goatherd Lycidas; and some have been inclined to date Id. 7 and other bucolic poems in the sixties of the third century. On the other hand the confidence with which in Id. 16, apparently before he had established his connexion with Ptolemy, Theocritus presents himself as a candidate for the post of court-poet to Hiero, the indication that he has applied for patronage before, and the accomplishment of the poem itself, imply that he is no novice. Sicily is the home of pastoral poetry, and to its chief Sicilian hero, Daphnis, Theocritus adds another, Polyphemus. In the works of a Sicilian poet who left his country for the East these Sicilian themes are likely to be among the first, and there is other reason to think that one of them (Id. 11) is so. W e cannot be sure, but the probability that the bucolic poems are early, and that it was at any rate in part with those that Theocritus made his name and attracted the attention of the Egyptian court, is strong.1 It may however be legitimate to infer that Id. 7 implies receipt of the patronage, the refusal of which is complained of in Id. 16—in ether words that Id. 7 was written later than 275/4 B.C.. the apparent date of U. 16. Apart from these not very secure inferences the bucolic Idylls naturally supply little indication either of absolute or of relative dates. Id. 7, whether written in Cos, Egypt, or elsewhere, must have been composed shortly after the event it commemorates, for Aratus's loveaffair, the subject of Simichidas's song, can have been a theme of only ephemeral interest; and Id. 6, addressed to Aratus himself and con veying a moral not dissimilar to that inculcated by Simichidas, may reasonably be assigned to approximately the same period.2 Id. 4 shows some signs of having been written when Theocritus had already left Sicily for the East,3 and it is natural to group with it Id. 5, which has 1
In Id. 7 the tone of the exchange between Simichidas and Lycidas suggests that Simichidas is the younger of the two, and the tone of his song (96 fF.) that he is still a youngish man. The song is highly erudite, but the erudition is not allowed to stifle the poetry. That however is no evidence of late date, for the same characteristics are observable in Id. 13, which there is reason to think fairly early (see below), and in Id. 16, which, as has been said, is probably to be dated 275/4 B.C. 2 See Id. 6 pref. Those who believe the Syrinx to be by Theocritus would group it with these poems since it shares the name Simichidas with Id. 7. It also shares Comatas and must therefore be later than Id. 7, not earlier as Blumenthal held (RE 5 A 2004): but it is almost certainly spurious; see vol. 11 p. 553· 3 See 23, 3inn. xviu
INTERNAL EVIDENCE a similar South Italian flavour, is nearer to Id. 4 in tone than any other Idyll, and is also under suspicion of borrowing a geographical name from Cos (5.123 η.). Wilamowitz's further conclusions that Id. 1 is earlier than Id. 6, Id. 4 slightly earlier than Id. 10, and Id. 3 to be grouped with Id. 7 are based on insufficient grounds.1 A little light would seem to be thrown on the poet's early life by Miss Alice LindselTs study of his botany.2 Miss Lindsell pointed out that there are references to far more plants and trees in the Idylls, most of them in the bucolic Idylls, than in the whole of Homer, and that Theocritus is remarkably accurate both as to the habit and to the habitat of those he mentions. This knowledge and interest must ultimately derive from Theophrastus, the father of the science, who lived into the third century, and they are Ukely to have been acquired in Cos, where the students of the famous medical school would be professionally interested in the subject. And certainly it seems probable that in the first half of the third century such knowledge, whether acquired in Cos or not,3 would have been more easily come by in the East than in Sicily. Further Miss Lindsell noted that there are marked differences between the flora of Greek lands and that of Sicily, and that Theocritus's landscapes are characteristically Greek and not Sicilian. She concluded, therefore, that he left Sicily at an early age, and it seems at least safe to say that he must have visited the eastern Mediterranean before most of the bucolic Idylls were written—a conclusion which accords with that already reached as to Idd. 4.-7.* The scenes of the dramatic Idylls have sometimes been used as evidence of the place in which they were written, but this probably rests on a misconception of the convention used by Theocritus.5 Idd. 7 and 15 are admittedly firmly sited in Cos and Alexandria respectively, but in any case these two stand apart from the other Idylls—Id. 7 because it introduces the poet himself, and both because they present pictures not only of a particular place but of a particular 1
Textgeschichte i62fF. Id. 1 earlier than 6 because Daphnis in the former is still a conventional figure: Id. 4 earlier than 10 because the name Milon, suitable in Id. 4 to Magna Graecia, must be borrowed thence in 10: Idd. 3 and 7 linked by the name Tityrus. 2 Greece and Rome 6.78. 3 For possible traces of medical vocabulary in Theocritus see 11.7, 71, 22.105, 112, 24.61, 26.22 ml.
4 The specifically Sicilian settings are for Polyphemus in Idd. 6 and 11, and for Daphnis in Idd. 1.65-142 and 7.73-77. Miss Lindsell was not prepared to condemn any details there, but regarded with suspicion the cypresses of 11.45 an
XIX
THE LIFE OF THEOCRITUS day. In the other poems of the class it seems better to suppose that geographical names are used, like those of persons, to give an air of precision and verisimilitude to the scene, but that the setting is no more strictly local than the dialect, and that debate whether, for example, Id. ι is staged in Sicily or in the East is misconceived.1 Still, though the geographical names may not be intended to fix with precision a geographical setting for the Idylls in which they occur, some inferences may nevertheless be drawn from the places from which they are chosen, and it is legitimate to argue that if Theocritus had not yet left Sicily, Delphis in Id. 2 would not be a Carian nor Philinus be named as a famous runner; a dark complexion would not, as in Id. 10, suggest Syria; nor would there be (as it appears there is) a casual reference to the ferry between Cos and Calymnos in Id. 1.57—in other words that in Idd. 1, 2, and 10, as in 4-7, there is evidence apart from botany to indicate acquaintance with the eastern Mediterranean. It also seems reasonable to infer that even if the scenes of Idd. 4 and 5 are, as is suggested above, not Magna Graecia but fairyland, their south-Italian colour implies that their author had some acquaintance with the district.2 Neither during the Ufetime of Agathocles nor for some years after his death can residence in Syracuse 1
The evidence for Idylls other than 7 and 15 is as follows: 1. Thyrsis is Sicilian (65), and the Libyan (24) also suggests the west. Καλυδνίφ, if rightly read in 57, points to Cos. 2. Delphis is Carian (29), Philinus, at least by association, Coan (115): the Assyrian stranger (162) and the supposedly Coan oath (160) also suggest Cos. Lipara (133) conflicts. 3. The Libyan goat (5) proves nothing (see n.). The name Amaryllis occurs again in Id. 4 and has been held to indicate a common scene. Tunny-fishing (26) has been thought to indicate Cos but is appropriate to any Mediterranean coast. 4 and 5. Croton and Thurii are superficially the scene, but Latymnus (4.19)» στομάλιμνον (4.23), Haleis (5.123), Himera (5.124) raise doubts. 6. The theme is Sicilian. [8. Sicily U6)] [9. Sicily (15), but cf. 26η.] ίο. 4 and 50 (where see nn.) have been thought to point to Sicily; Συραν (26) and Lityerses (41) to Cos. 11. The theme is Sicilian. 14. Contains an Athenian stranger (6), an Argive, and a Thessalian (12). Cholmeley absurdly said that Cos was 'the only reasonable meeting place* for such. Crusius (Unters. zu Hdas 174) also favoured Cos. lad. 8 and 9 need not be considered unless either is held to be genuine. Of the others 4 and 5 are more firmly located than the others as they are also more realistic in treatment than any except portions of 10. The greater local precision is appro priate to the greater realism but neither seems carried very far. 2 He may have borrowed thence some of his dialect forms also: see p. lxxiii n. 1. xx
INTERNAL EVIDENCE have been agreeable, and it is likely that many Sicilians, for political or other reasons, retired for a time from the island.1 Of the eight certainly genuine bucolic Idylls there are thus indica tions of varying strength that ι, 4-7, and ι ο wherever written, were not written until Theocritus had left, or had at any rate been away from, Sicily. Id. 3, unless Wilamowitz was right in coupling it with Id. 7, supplies no hints. Nor does Id. 11, unless the landscape be judged un-Sicilian.2 Wilamowitz, who held it on the ground of some metrical roughness to be an early work, assumed it to have been written in Sicily.3 Id. 11 however is linked by its prefatory address to Nicias with another group of poems. Idd. 11 and 13, also addressed to Nicias, both deal with love. In 11 Theocritus advised his friend that poetry is the only remedy for the lovesick; in 13 that better men than they had experienced the pangs before. Epigr. 8 shows Nicias established in medical practice at Miletus; Id. 28 accompanies to that town an ivory distaff given by Theocritus to the doctor's wife. It seems safe to assume that these two are later in date than Idd. 11 and 13, and it may be noted, since it is likely that Theocritus's four experiments in Aeolic lyric are not of widely separate date, that in another of them he speaks of himself as no longer a young man. 4 In Id. 11 Nicias, though already, as appears from the references to medicine, embarked on a medical career, would seem to be unmarried, and Id. 13 gives the same impression. Id. 11 may be, as Wilamowitz supposed, a very early work, but we cannot assume that the poet's acquaintance with Nicias was quite as early as the poem, for there are substantial grounds for thinking that The Cyclops in Love, which forms its kernel and presents almost all the characteristics on which Wilamowitz based his opinion, was not originally designed for its present position in a poetical epistle to Nicias,5 and it may therefore have been later adapted for its present purpose. Still, it does not seem likely that such an adapta tion, if it was made, long post-dated the original composition, and the tone of Id. 11 in its present form, and of Id. 13, suggests that both writer and recipient were comparatively young men. If Nicias studied in the medical school of Cos, Theocritus may have made his acquaintance there, but there is no evidence to show that he did so, and this is no more than plausible hypothesis.6 1
2 Cf. Legrand Utude 54. See p. xix n. 4. 3 But see 11.7 η. 30.13; c£. also 29.27. The reminiscences of Sappho in Id. 18 (see vol. 11 p. 348) suggest the possibility that this Idyll may date from about the same period as the Aeolic poems. 6 5 11.13 η. For Nicias see further vol. 11 p. 208. 4
XXI
THE LIFE OF THEOCRITUS
Two other poems perhaps throw light onTheocritus's life. Epigr. 17, an inscription for a statue of Anacreon in Teos, and epigr. 22, for a statue of Pisander at Camirus, form, with the similar epigram on Epicharmus for Syracuse already mentioned and epigr. 21 on Archilochus for an unnamed site, a group written for similar purposes in unusual metres. It cannot be regarded as certain that all or any are by Theocritus but it is not unlikely that all are his.1 Camirus in Rhodes and Teos on the coast of Asia Minor are not remote from Cos and Miletus, which Theocritus is known to have visited, but if the epigrams are his it may perhaps be argued that he would hardly have been commissioned by these towns to write inscriptions for statues of their eminent citizens until he was himself a poet of established reputation. If so, they will be among his later rather than his early works. 3. Relations with Apollonius Rhodius and CaUimachus2 If the chronology of other Alexandrian poets were better known this meagre record might be somewhat extended, for there are points of contact between Theocritus, Apollonius, and CaUimachus which establish comparative dates. The famous quarrel between Apollonius and CaUimachus, though no doubt exacerbated by some personal animosity, turned on the view of the latter that the day of fuU-scale epic poems on the Homeric model was over, and that what the times demanded was small-scale treatment and elaborate finish. In this controversy, as K. Ziegler has convincingly shown, 3 the rebel was CaUimachus, whose views were no doubt the subject of discussion in Alexandrian literary circles before tempers grew hot. They were expressed by CaUimachus in more than one place,4 and Theocritus ranged himself more briefly but quite firmly on the same side by the lines not very relevantly5 placed in the mouth of Lycidas at Id. 7.45: ώς μοι και τέκτων μέγ' άπέχθεται όστις έρεύνη Ισον δρενς κορυφα τελέσαι δόμον 'ύύρομέδοντος, καΐ Μοισαν δρνιχες δσοι ττοτι Χΐον άοιδόν άντία κοκιατξοντες έτώσια μοχθί^οντι. 1
See vol. 11 p. 527. The relations of the three poets were discussed by Gercke in Rhein. Mus. 42.592, 44.127, 137, and by Perrotta in Stud. It. Fit. Clas. n.s. 4.1, 85. 3 Das hellenistische Epos (Leipzig, 1934). Ziegler pointed out that CaUimachus seems to have had few followers, that numerous large-scale epics were written in Hellenistic times, and that except for a brief space in the first century B.C. when Catullus and others revived the practice of CaUimachus, Roman poets preferred the tradition of Homer and Apollonius. 4 H. 2.105 fF., Ep> 30, prologue to the Aetia (fr. 1). 5 There is nothing in the context to invite an opinion on epic poetry; see 7.47η. 2
xxn
RELATIONS WITH APOLLONIUS AND CALLIMACHUS And in Id. 13 and in the second part of Id. 22 he took episodes from the first and second books of the Argonautka and rehandled them in accordance with the principles of Callimachus.1 Plainly therefore Id. 13 and part of Id. 22 were written subsequently to the publication in some form or other of the corresponding parts of Apollonius's poem, and if dates for the latter are ever established some light will be thrown on the chronology of the two Idylls.2 The fact that Theocritus is ranged on the side of Callimachus in a dispute in which Callimachus led a crusade is no secure ground for assuming that the two men were friends or even acquaintances,3 but both worked in Alexandria and must in fact have been acquainted, and there is sufficient contact between their poetry to prove if not friendship at least professional respect, though the references un fortunately do little to elucidate the chronology of their poems. Id. 17 appears to have points of contact with the first and the fourth hymns of Callimachus and his fourth hymn perhaps borrows something from Id. 26.4 Hymn 4 must date from approximately the same time as Id. 17 (273/2 B.C.), and if the last point were secure it would establish that Id. 26 was written if not before Id. 17 at any rate not later than the seventies of the third century. Unfortunately it is not sufficiently so for safety. The same may be said of the connexion between Id. 17 and Hymn 1, but this, if secure, would help to date the hymn rather than the Idyll, which is already dated within narrow limits. A possible connexion between Id. 22 and Hymn 3 is also valueless, for the hymn has been assigned to widely differing dates, and it is not plain which poet is here the borrower.5 Finally in an epigram (47) written when he was, at any rate professedly, needy, love-lorn, and, therefore presumably, young, Callimachus seems to allude to Id. 11, and in another (52), written very much later, to borrow a phrase from Id. 17.6 Neither fact contributes anything to 1
See vol. π pp. 231, 382 [and 591]. The chronology of Apollonius, which is bound up with that of Arams and Callimachus and complicated by the alleged revision of the Argonautka after its initial failure in Alexandria, cannot be discussed here. Wilamowitz (Hell. Dicht. 2.168) dated the publication of the poem in the late sixties or early fifties of the third century but admitted that parts of it might have been known previously. Others have suggested substantially earlier dates (see Bursians Jaliresb. 255.90). 3 The views which Callimachus was prominent in defending need not have originated with him. He and Theocritus may have derived them independently from (for instance) Philctas; cf. 7.47 n. 4 See Idd. 17.65, 137, 26.30ml. 5 See Id. 22.116η., and for the dating of the hymn Bursians Jaliresb. 255.202. 6 See 11.7, 17.57 nn. The relation between Call. Ep. 53 and Id. 8.59f. (where see n.) is irrelevant here unless Id. 8 is a genuine poem. 2
xxni
THE LIFE OF THEOCRITUS
chronology, and all that can at present be inferred from evidence of this kind is, as has been said, that the two poets respected one another and may well have been friends.1 4. Lost Works The only citation in antiquity which plainly reveals the existence of a lost poem is Athenaeus's quotation from the Berenice (fr. 3). The Antinoe papyrus, so far as its make-up can be discerned, may have contained several poems unknown to us,2 but the extant leaves dis close only the loss of a short Aeolic lyric. There remains however the notice in Suidas (1A above), where we are told that in addition to the bucolic hexameters some ascribe to Theocritus other works, which it will be convenient to set out in tabular form. ΤΤροιτίδα$ Ελπίδας Ύμνους Ήρωίνας Επικήδεια
Birt suggested that Id. 21 might be meant (see vol. n p. 370). Id. 22, and perhaps 24 and 26. (?) Id. 26, (?) Mosch. 2 (Europa), 4 (Megara). (?) Bion ι (Άδώνιδος Επιτάφιος). (?) Mosch. 3 (ΒΙωνος Επιτάφιος). Idd. 28-31.
Μέλη 3 Ελεγείας Ίαμβους Επιγράμματα (Extant).
Europa, Megara, and the two Επιτάφιοι are ascribed to Theocritus by a greater or less weight of mss and they therefore deserve passing consideration, but their inclusion will go very little way to preserve the credit of this list. For not only does it include at least three items (Προιτίδας,4 Ελεγείας, Ίαμβους) which cannot be accounted for, but it leaves no place into which eight certainly genuine poems of various characters—non-bucolic mimes (Idd. 2, 14, 15), encomia (16, 17, unless these are included in the hymns), a hexameter love-poem (12), 1
The other parallels assembled by Gercke in Rhein. Mus. 42.592 are individually of litde weight since they might be accidental. Collectively they perhaps add something to the view that the two poets were in close relations. See also Legrand Utude 69, Cahen Callimaque 78. It may be noted that Callimachus had written on Arsinoe's marriage [fr. 392), the date of which was probably 278 B.C., and would therefore seem to have been in touch with court circles earlier than Theocritus can z See pp. xlixf. be shown to be so. 3 Adler treated έτπκήδεια μέλη as a single entry but this seems less probable. 4 Theophilus wrote a comedy with this title, but it does not seem very probable that his name was confused with Theocritus's. XXIV
LOST WORKS an epic narrative (13), an epithalamium (18)—can be fitted. Such a list firmly presented as describing Theocritus's range would com mand little confidence; and this is not so presented, for the entry in Suidas asserts only that 'some ascribe' such works to Theocritus. We cannot be certain that the enigmatic ascriptions were wrong, but the absence of citations in antiquity, and the negative evidence of the papyri, discourage the belief that they were right. 1 On the other hand it may be said that there is no evidence that Theocritus collected his own poems for publication, and it is therefore possible that a substantial number escaped the first collectors altogether and have consequently perished unrecorded. 5. Summary The evidence as to the poet's life and career derived from his own works is for the most part, it must be admitted, insecure. Such dates and events as can be established might be, and have been, combined in various ways. The inferences often depend upon subjective im pression and may be judged invalid by another reader of the poem on which they are based. If the arguments set out above are accepted, it would seem that Theocritus was by birth a Syracusan whose recoverable life is however connected rather with the eastern part of the Greek world than with Sicily. He appears to show some acquaintance with Magna Graecia, but what seem to be his earliest extant works, the bucolic Idylls, were none of them demonstrably written in Sicily, and most of them already betray acquaintance with the east. That he was attached to his native land is evident from his references to it, and his appeal for patronage to its ruler, made apparently in 275 or 274 B.C., is natural; but apart from one epigram not certainly his there is no evidence that he received commissions thence, nor even that after leaving it he ever returned. 2 Within five 1 The statement in Suidas s.v. Mccpiccvos that Marianus paraphrased Theocritus in 3150 iambic lines is really useless as evidence. Marianus's paraphrases of Apollonius and Aratus were apparently of about die length of the originals: that of Nicander's Tfieriaca nearly half as long again. The certainly genuine works of Theocritus including Id. 31 and the lost end of Id. 24, together with epigrs. 1-22 and Idd. 8 and 9 (which were plainly handed down as his), amount to about 2350 lines, but it is impossible to guess what spurious works Marianus in the fifth century may have found in his 'Theocritus'. See Birt Ant. Buchwesen 291, 400. 2 It would be probable if, as Vahlen (Phil. Schrifi. 2.224), Wilamowitz (Textgeschichte 159), and others supposed, Id. 16 was written in Sicily; probable also if the voyage to Miletus in Id. 28 was from Syracuse, for the friendship with Nicias is more likely to have been formed in the East than before Theocritus left Sicily. Neither question can be setded: Id. 16.107 a n < i M· 2% c a n be construed either way,
XXV
THE LIFE OF THEOCRITUS years at most of the appeal to Hiero he is found to be familiar with Alexandria (Id. 15) and writing a court poem for Ptolemy Philadelphus (Id. 17), whose attention he seems to have attracted by his bucolic poetry and perhaps by other early work. Whether this success was achieved in Egypt or from Cos does not appear, but Cos was the King's birthplace and stood high in his favour,1 it was the home of Philetas, the King's tutor and a founder of the Alexandrian school of poetry, 2 and Theocritus had, as appears from Id. 7, aristocratic friends in the island. A rising poet who worked there would not escape notice in Alexandria, and an earlier visit to Egypt, though perfectly possible, need not be assumed. It may be that some of his poems were written after 270 B.C. but, if so, we cannot tell which, though the Aeolic lyrics and, if his, some of the dedicatory epigrams, would seem to be later at any rate than the bucolic poems. Opinion would no doubt differ as to'which are his best poems, but Idd. 2, 7, 13, 15, 16 would be a reasonable selection, and of these Id. 15 was certainly, Id. 16 almost certainly, written before 270 B.C., and there is no reason which compels us to assign Id. 2, 7, or 13 to a later date. To the inferences thus drawn from internal evidence, the external adds nothing substantial beyond the name of his parents. The state ment in ι Ε (above), that he visited Cos on the way to Alexandria, may be true, but may equally well be a guess. The statement in ι Β that he was a pupil of Philetas and Asclepiades cannot be disproved but is probably an inference from Id. 7.40.3 The floruit Ol. 124, i.e. 284-281 B.C. (which suggests a birth-date about 320 B.C.), given in 1D a would seem from the internal evidence to be too early, though Theocritus may have begun writing at that date. It is not plain whence the date is derived, but Ol. 124 was the first to fall within the reign of Ptolemy Philadelphus,4 under whom 1D b sets the poet's floruit, and with whom all the recognisable allusions in his works except those in Id. 16 are concerned, and it may have been chosen but both seem to me slightly to favour the view that they were not written from Sicily. Id. 11.7 does not, as has been said, show that that poem was sent to Nicias from Sicily, nor is there any basis for the conclusion that cpigr. 18 was written there. 1 Cf. Id. 17.66, Herzog Koischc Forsch. 8. 2 Philetas's dates are unknown, and the assumption that he was dead when Id. 7.40 was written (RE 19.2166) rests on the unjustifiable view that in the same line Asclepiades is called Sicelidas by way of disguise. 3 Choeroboscus (Gramm. Gr. 4.333) calls Phictas ό διδάσκαλο$ Θεόκριτου but does not add to the probability. 4 He became joint-king with his father in 285 B.C. and usually dated his reign from 285 rather than from 283 when he became sole king on his father's death (J. Eg. Arch. 26.65). XXVI
SUMMARY 1
for that reason. Beyond the name of the poet's parents, the external authorities make, in short, no statement which cannot be a deduction from the poems, and it will therefore be prudent to assume that their statements are in fact no more than inferences and to be judged as such. It would seem that by the time scholarship began to interest itself in the matter no memory or record of the poet's personal history survived, though we may wonder whence the author of epigr. 27 derived the name of his parents.2 The life of Theocritus, apart from his parents' names and the reasonably secure dating of Idd. 15-17, thus rests on a series of inferences, some of which are open to dispute. More subjective impressions can add little or nothing to the strength of such a struc ture, but familiarity with an author must needs engender them, and I record mine for what they are worth. And first I do not doubt that the bucolic Idylls (1, 3-7, 10, 11) form a unity and cannot be widely separate in date. The recurrent turns of phrase and idea, the similarity of atmosphere, seem die product of a single mood, and I should suppose the earliest separated from the last by a few years at most, perhaps by less. Two of the poems commonly classed as bucolic are however less conspicuously so than the rest. Id. 11 contains no human rustics, though the flouted Cyclops is a shepherd and has much in common with the lovesick peasants of Idd. 3 and 10. Wilamowitz regarded Id. 11 as the earliest of Theocritus's poems, and I agree that it is likely to be early and may well be first. At the other end of the series I incline to set Id. 7, which, though rustic in scene and partly so in content, is essentially a personal record of a poet's country outing. Accomplishment is a dangerous criterion of date in any Hellenistic poet, and in Theocritus Id. 16 seems much more accomplished than Id. 17, Id. 13 than Id. 11, though it is practically certain that Id. 17 is the later of the first pair, and quite likely that no more than a fewr years separate the second pair. I shall not therefore argue that the accomplishment and maturity of Id. 7 show it to be later than Id. 1, but I remark as at any rate consistent with that view that these are the most ambitious of the bucolic Idylls, and that, though both are full of artifice, in Id. 7 the artifice is mastered and concealed as in Id. 1 it is not. 3 Id. 7 confesses itself not to be Theocritus's 1
Cf. Wendel T.-Scholien 106. The scholia to Id. 7 contain information from some Coan source (see Id. 7 Pref., vol. 11 p. 128). Νικάνωρ ό Kcoos, whose υπομνήματα are cited on 7.6, was once thought, on the evidence of the Laurentian scholia, to have written a commentary on Theocritus. It is plain however from the Ambrosian version of the note that 3 the commentary cited was on Philetas. Cf. 7-49 n. 2
XXVll
THE LIFE OF THEOCRITUS
first venture in bucolic poetry (91 if.); I should guess that it may have been his last, though its apparent connexion with Id. 6 discourages the supposition that it is much later than the rest.1 In Id. 7, if I have rightly interpreted 9 iff., Theocritus claims that his bucolic poetry is already known at the Egyptian court. The claim tallies with the supposition that Id. 7 falls at any rate towards the end of the bucolic series; it does not however imply that only his bucolic poetry was known there, nor, though the bucolic poems seem plainly to be among the earliest Idylls, can we infer that Theocritus owed to them an invitation to Egypt or the favour of the Ptolemaic court. There is, as we have seen, no reason to think that any of them was written in Sicily, and considerable reason to think that most of them were written after Theocritus had left the island. The nostalgia for the simple life to which bucolic poetry makes its chief appeal is felt not in such places as Cos but in big towns, and some or all of the bucolic poems may well have been composed in Alexandria. 2 Id. n in its present form, whether that is original or not, is con nected with, and seemingly not widely separated in date from, Id. 13, which should therefore be a fairly early poem. Id. 13 is also connected with the second part of Id. 22, for both rehandle incidents already treated by Apollonius. Both Id. 13 and the second part of Id. 22 are thereby connected with Id. 7, which contains a profession of faith ranging its author against Apollonius and on the side of Calhmachus in the controversy as to the proper scope of Hellenistic epic.3 Id. 13 and the second part of Id. 22 are highly accomplished, but not more so than Id. 7, and the vignettes of rural scenery which they contain 4 are close akin to similar pictures in the bucolic Idylls. I cannot regard Id. 22 as a unity, but Part 2, written perhaps later than Part 1, seems to me to have conditioned the composition as a whole, 5 and though its community of purpose with Id. 13 does not necessarily involve a close relation in date, I should tentatively suppose both poems to have been written about the same time as Id. 7, perhaps later, but not much later, than the other bucolic Idylls. And since the controversy in which they play a part centred in Alexandria, it would not be surprising if they as well as the bucolic poems were known in high circles when Id. 7 was written. If so, I should place 1 Add perhaps that the light-hearted reference to his own love-affairs in 7.96 f. suggests that T. is still fairly young. 2 Cf. the anecdote of Ptolemy Philadelphus at Ath. 12.536E. Wilamowitz's view (Hell, Dicht. 2.135) that Theocritus was unsuccessful in Egypt and did his best work in Cos cannot be disproved but seems unlikely. 3 4 5 See p. xxii. I3.34f„ 39ff., 22.34ΓΓ. See vol. π p. 384.
XXVU1
SUMMARY them earlier than Idd. 15 and 17 and not remote in date from Id. 16, which contains another rustic vignette (90if.) not less fresh in vision, though if Apollonius's chronology is ever established it may require us to assign to Idd. 13 and 22 a date appreciably later than that here suggested.1 Of the remaining genuine poems Idd. 28-31 and possibly Id. 18 seem, for reasons already given, to be late. Id. 14 and possibly Idd. 18, 22, and 24 are connected with the Alexandrian series but do not seem datable within it. Id. 26 is possibly to be dated about 272 B.C.2 Idd. 2 and 12 do not seem to me to provide any basis for speculation, though the first is not likely to be a very early work. 3 That we do not possess all that Theocritus wrote is certain, and it is possible that we do not possess nearly all, but the evidence does not encourage the view that a great deal has been lost. The surviving poems do not require us by their bulk to postulate any long period of poetical activity, and though their themes are highly diverse, little change or development of poetical mood and temper is discernible in them. The epic poet is audible in the bucolic poems, the bucolic poet in the epic. The hey-day of Hellenistic poetry was the four decades from 300 to 260 B.C.4 and no poem of Theocritus is certainly later in date than the third of these. The hypothesis therefore that he was born about 300 B.C. and died 5 or ceased to write not later than 260 B.C., though not necessarily true, would fit the extant evidence satisfactorily. [See vol. π p. 591.] It is likely enough that busts with real or imaginary portraits of Theocritus may have decorated the hbraries of Roman admirers of Pastoral, but no ancient portrait professing to represent him survives.6 1
2 3 See p. xxiii n. 2 above. See p. xxiii above. See 2.115 η. Cf. Wilamowitz Textgeschichte 174. 5 The preface to Id. 17 in the scholia, after stating correctly that the poem con cerns Ptolemy Philadelphus, adds διό καΐ άμαρτάνει ό Mouvarios els τους χρόνου* του Θεόκριτου άναβιβά^ων τόν Φιλοπάτορα τοσούτου χρόνου μαχόμενος διαστήματι. Theocritus may conceivably have survived to the accession of Ptolemy Philopator (221 B.C.), but as it stands the note charges Munatius with a blunder in dating not the poet but the king. The Siculus senex of Stat. Silv. 5.3.151, sometimes adduced in this connexion, is no doubt Epicharmus rather than Theocritus (see Vollmer ad loc.) but would in any case be poor evidence for the poet's longevity. 6 See Bernoulli Gf. Ikonogr. 2.144, Schefold Bildn. d. Ant. Dicht. 170, 217. Studniczka suggested (Festgabe z. Winckelmannsfeier. Arch. Setnin., Leipzig 1922; cf. Jahrb. 38.63) that a shepherd on a silver plate of the fourth century or later from Perm was intended for him, but the suggestion is groundless and was righdy re jected by Schefold. Studniczka (Jahrb. 38.59) also suggested, very improbably, that a miniature in cod. Paris. 2832 (Tr) representing Theocritus giving a preposterously shaped syrinx to Pan went back to an ancient original. Cf. Phil. Woch. 44.1276. 4
XXIX
II. THE T E X T OF T H E POEMS 1. Medieval and Renaissance manuscripts The first extensive collations of the very numerous mss of the bucolic poets were made by and for I. Sanctamandus (James St Amand), who, after a year at Lincoln College, Oxford, travelled in Italy and France collating, and collecting collations of, mss of Theocritus and other Greek authors. These materials he bequeathed to the Bodleian Library in a will dated 9 Aug. 1749. His Theocritean collections were first used by Warton in his edition of 1770, and subsequently by Gaisford in 1816 and by Wordsworth in 1844. Some but not all were printed by Warton (vol. π pp. 365if.). Collections still larger than those of St Amand were made a few years later by I. P. Dorvillius (Jacques Philippe dOrville), Professor in Amsterdam, who died in 1751; and in 1809 these too came into the Bodleian by purchase and were used by Gaisford and Wordsworth. From these sources the collations of St Amand and dOrville were known to Ahrens. Further collations, particularly of mss in Paris, were given by Jean Baptiste Gail, Professor at the College de France, who published his last edition of Theocritus in 1828 and died in the following year. In 1844 Christoph Ziegler, Professor in Stuttgart, published an edition which contained collations of several mss in Rome, Florence, and Milan and, very absurdly, disregarded mss in other countries. Two years later Karl Fricdrich Ameis, Professor at Mulhouse, produced (for the Didot Poetae Bucolici et Didactici of 1851) a text for which he procured some new reports of mss, and he subsequently placed all his collations at the disposal of Ahrens. 1 In addition to these sources Gaisford, Warton, and many earlier editors had published collations of, or excerpts from, othfcr mss, and by the mid-nineteenth century there was ample material available for the construction of a critical edition, though it 1 This account is based on Ahrens, Buc. Gr. 1. pp. vff. On St Amand see also Warton 1. pp. iiff.; on St Amand and dOrville, Wordsworth, ed. 2, 1877, pp. xviiiff. St Amand's Theocritean papers are catalogued in Coxe's Cat. Cod. Man. Bill. Bodl.y 1853, pp. 8o8fF.; d'Orville's in Cod. Man. ohm D'Orvilliani, 1806, pp. 67fT. (by Gaisford). Ziegler issued revised editions in 1867 and 1879 but though praised by Hiller (Beitr. z. Textg. d. Gr. Bukoliker 5) he was already seen to be untrustworthy by Ahrens and has since been harshly but not unjustly judged by Wilamowitz (Textgeschichte 3) and by W. C. Helmbold (CI. Phil. 33.40); cf. Wendel Scholia Vet. vii.
xxx
MEDIEVAL AND RENAISSANCE MSS was scattered, and, owing to the difficulty of identifying the mss which had been collated, it was in great confusion.1 Into this confusion order was imported by Heinrich Ludolf Ahrens. It was a task for which his important earlier work on Greek dialects particularly fitted him, and he had published in 1850 a small Teubner text of the Bucolici. In 1855 appeared the first volume of his Bucolicorum Graecorum Theocriti Bionis Moschi Reliquiae accedentibus incertorum idylliis, which contains text and apparatus criticus. A second volume containing the scholia was issued four years later. A third was to have discussed text, dialect, etc., and a fourth to have contained a commentary, but these never appeared. Ahrens's first volume begins with a long preface setting out his sources and enumerating a round hundred mss of Theocritus, to each of which a symbol is attached. Then follows the text with a long but lucid apparatus, testimonia, and imitations. The book is in convenient to use owing to the rearrangement of the Idylls after Id. 18,2 and in many poems by a renumbering of lines following on excisions or based on untenable theories of strophic responsion—a subject on which much time and ingenuity were wasted in the nineteenth century. 3 It records however the readings of many mss in more detail than can be found elsewhere.4 A critical account of the mss, promised for the second volume (vol. 1 p. lxxii), does not appear there, and this deficiency Ahrens attempted to supply in 1874 with two long articles of formidable complexity entitled Ueber einige alte Sammlungen d. theokritischen Gedichte and printed in Philologus 33.385 if., 5 77 if. The next important landmarks in the history of the text 5 are the appearance in 1905 of U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff's Bucolici Graeci in the Scriptorum Classicorum Bibliotheca Oxoniensis,6 and in the following year of his Die Textgeschichte d. Griechischen Bukoliker (Philologische Untersuchungen, Heft 18, Berlin, Weidmann). 7 Between the two texts of Ahrens and Wilamowitz however Ziegler's second 1 Already in 1824 Johann August Jacobs had issued at Halle an edition of the Bucolici with a vast and confused apparatus in which, according to Ahrens, the reading of a single ms often appears two or three times under different sigla. 2 3 See p. lxvii. See vol. 11 p. 16. 4 Ahrens (p. lxxiv) aimed at recording integrum (quatenus quidem collati sunt) lectionem of A, D , H, K, L, M, O, P, Q, S, V, Tr, and of four other mss discarded by subsequent editors, and for certain poems he called in also C, E, U, W, X, and two more mss since discarded. 5 For commentaries, none of which contributes to the history of the transmission, see vol. 11 p. 563. 6 2nd ed. with corrections and brief addenda 1910. 7 I refer to this book hereafter as Textg.
xxxi
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS 1
edition (1867) had provided revised and augmented collations of some Italian mss, and Eduard Hiller in his Beitrdge z. Textgeschichte d. Griechischen Bukoliker (Leipzig, 1888) had printed, without however seriously attempting to make it intelligible or even metrical, a text of T. Idd. 22, 25, Mosch. 4 (Μεγάρα), Τ. 20, 21, 19, Bion ι (Επι τάφιος Άδώνιδος), the Anacreontic Els Νεκρόν "Αδωνιν, Τ. 23, Bion 2 (Έπιθαλάμιος 'Αχιλλέως), and had prefixed to his text of these poems an elaborate discussion of the mss which contain them. Wilamowitz's text (which included the pattern-poems, Technopaegnia) may be said to have formed the basis of all editions pubUshed between 1905 and 1946. J. M. Edmonds's Greek Bucolic Poets (Loeb Classical Library, 1912; ed. 6, 1938) and O. Konnecke's Bucolici Graeci (Brunswick, 1914) contain no more than a skeleton apparatus criticus; and P. E. Legrand's two volumes of Bucoliques grecs in the Bude series, though their apparatus is much fuller than Wilamowitz's, derive their additional matter not from fresh collations but from Ahrens and Ziegler. The same is true of V. Pisani's text and transla tion (Milan, 1946), though Pisani made use of the extensive and very important papyri which had not been available to earlier editors— Ox. 1618, 1806, 2064, Ant., and Berol. 5017. The publication of these papyri made it highly desirable that any future edition of Theocritus should contain more information about the mss than Wilamowitz supplied, but the task of an editor who attempted to amplify Wilamowitz's apparatus from information already pubUshed was far from enviable. Ahrens had used a large number of mss but he had coUated none himself, and the coUations made for him by others were only partial; Ziegler had coUated a number of ItaUan mss but in Idd. 1-17 he usuaUy cited only three, 2 and his reports aroused increasing mistrust in aU except HiUer who used them; HiUer was not concerned with Idd. 1-18, 24, 26-30 at all; Wilamowitz had collated two mss himself, but it was impossible to determine the source of his other information as to ItaUan mss.3 1
See p. xxx n. Ziegler's third edition (1879) contains no new information as to mss. M, P, K, and, where Μ is lost, E. 3 He collated Κ and Τ. Of the others he said (Textg. 4) Ich selbst habe die italienischen gepruft und die wichtigen kollationiert, wo ich nicht die Zuverlassigkeit der publizierten Kollationen erprobte. Anderes haben mir freundlichst Herr Professor L. Rademacher, Fraulein M. Vogel und namentlich Herr Dr F. Spiro verglichen. In addition to the sources mentioned elaborate collations of the mss for Id. 15 were pubUshed in Rev. Et. Gr. 31.344 by V. Magnien, who however did not say whence his information was derived. For the epigrams (except 17-19, 22) there was H. Stadtmuller's Anthologia Graeca (1894-1906), and for the Technopaegnia C. Haeberlin's Carmina Figurata Graeca (ed. 2, 1887). 2
XXX11
MEDIEVAL AND RENAISSANCE MSS Legrand, who, even before the publication of the papyri, had judged Wilamowitz's apparatus inadequate, had used Wilamowitz's mss, but had enlarged from earlier sources his record of their readings; but though he discharged his task probably as well as it could be discharged, the result was not satisfactory, and it was plain that a tidy and lucid apparatus could not be constructed without a fresh exami nation of the mss. Owing to the great number of these, and the improbability that more than minor improvements would be effected in the text itself, the task was uninviting. It was however undertaken by C. Gallavotti, who printed a number of preparatory papers in Italian periodicals (see vol. π p. 568), summarised some of his conclusions in the Rendiconti of the Accademia dei Lincei for 1945, and in 1946 published in Rome, in a series sponsored by the Academy, a text of the Bucolici and of the Technopaegnia, with a long preface and appendix which explained and justified his apparatus. His Index Librorum enumerated 178 mss, of which he sua fere omnes meis oculis indagavi, plurimos in usum meum excerpsi, nonnullos etiam melioris notae primus diligenter agnovi.1 It is the great merit of his book that in it the reader has before his eyes for the first time an apparatus con structed by a scholar who had himself seen practically all the mss. The thirty poems and the epigrams preserved in bucolic mss fall into two groups. In Idd. 1-18 the mss are very numerous; the remainder survive in a much smaller number or even in one only. In dealing with the first group Wilamowitz made no attempt to divide the mss into families, but, treating separately (as Ahrens had done before him) Idd. 1, 3-13 and Idd. 2, 14-18, indicated in each sub group the affinities of the mss and their values as witnesses to the text. 2 In 1914 however C. Wendel in his Scholia in Theocritum Vetera (see p. lxxx) had distinguished three recensions of the scholia, the Ambrosian (represented only in K), the Laurentian, and the Vatican; and Gallavotti, following this clue, distinguished the same three families of witnesses to the text. 3 This classification is imperfect, since many mss change allegiance from one section to another and cannot be assigned wholly to either the second or the third family, but it seems to possess sufficient validity to make it a convenient means of introducing order into what had been chaos. The contents and order of Gallavotti's three families are as follows: Ambrosian (K)
Idd. 1, 7, 3-6, 8-13, 2, 14, 15, 17, 16, 29, Epigr., Wings, Axe.
1
2 P. vii. Texta. off. They had in fact been distinguished by Ahrens in his far more complex system of families and collections (Philol. 33-395» 4°°» 606). 3
ΧΧΧ111 GT
3
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS Laurentian
Vatican
Idd. i, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3, 8-13; to which in some mss are added 2, 14-16, 25, Mosch. 4, 17, Mosch. 3, 22, 18, 20, 21, Mosch. 1, 19, Bion 1, Adonis, 23, Bion 2, Syrinx, Altar. Idd. 1-18 in that order.
In Idd. 19-30 and the epigrams, where the mss are scanty, Hiller, followed by Wilamowitz, distinguished two families. The first, which they called Φ,1 preserves, with other bucolic poems, Idd. 1723, 25; the second, ΓΤ, Idd. 22, 24-29, epigr., Mosch. 4 and Technopaegnia. Since the few mss which contain the first of these two groups of poems belong in Idd. 1-18 to his Laurentian family, Gallavotti continued to call them La in the later poems also. For reasons dis cussed below (p. lvii) Π in his apparatus is replaced by D or K. Something will be said later as to the validity of these classifications, but it will be convenient first to enumerate the mss and early editions used both by Wilamowitz and by Gallavotti (whose lists are not quite coincident),2 and to give some detailed account of each. There follows therefore a table in which are shown summarily the whereabouts of the mss, the sigla attached to them by Ziegler, Ahrens, Wilamowitz, and Gallavotti,3 which of the poems usually included in editions of Theocritus they contain, and the dates assigned to the mss by Galla votti.4 To this is appended a more detailed account of each ms, with information set out under the following heads: (1) All the bucolic matter contained in the ms, usually in the order in which it is presented.5 Where the ms is not homogeneous, the different sections into which it is divided by Gallavotti are distinguished by Roman numerals, and his assessment of its text as a whole or by sections is indicated in square brackets: [fam. Perus.] = 1
This group was distinguished by Wilamowitz also in Idd. 2, 14-18. Gallavotti abandoned one ms (O) used by Wilamowitz and introduced three new ones (GIN), one of which (G) had been used by Wendel for its scholia. 3 Hiller's sigla agree with Ahrens's, Legrand's with Wilamowitz's. The sigla of St Amand, d'Orville and Gail are given by Ahrens and Wilamowitz; and by Wendel in his Verzeichnis d. Buk. Handschriften (Ueberlieferung d. Theokrit-Scholien 170). They have ceased to be of any importance except as indicating which mss those scholars had inspected, and this information appears in the detailed accounts of the mss which follow. 4 These differ in some cases from Wendel's dates, which are given, if divergent, in the detailed accounts of the mss. 5 In Ρ and S Gallavotti's division into parts cuts across the order of the ms. Ahrens, and Wendel in his Verzeichnis, also divided some of the mss into sections, presumably, though they did not explain, based on external features. These divisions do not always agree with Gallavotti's, which depend on the character of the text. 2
xxxiv
MEDIEVAL AND RENAISSANCE MSS familia Perusina (see p. xxxix), [gen. Vallian.] = genus ValUanum (p. xliv), [Laur.]=Laurentian, [Mosch.] =recensio Moschopuli (p. xliv), [Vat.] = Vatican. (2) Prol(egomena), hyp(otheses), scholia.1 (3) The other contents of the ms. (4) Collations or excerpts published previous to Ahrens's Bucolici Graeci, numbers in brackets indicating particular Idylls collated. (5) Collations made by or for Ahrens and subsequent editors previous to Gallavotti. (6) Any further notes on the ms. (7) References to Ahrens Buc. Gr. vol. 1 and his papers in Philologus vol. 33 [Ahr.], Ziegler Theocr. Carm. ed. 3 [Ziegl.], Hiller Beitrdge [Hill.], Wilamowitz Textgeschichte [Wil.], Wendel SchoL in Theocr. (Roman numerals) and Theokrit-Scholien (Arabic numerals) [Wend.], Gallavotti's appendix to his Theocritus and his papers in Rivista di Filologia and Studi Italiani [Gall.].2 In enumerating the contents of the mss I have used the following abbreviations, naturally however without implying endorsement of the ascriptions they involve. T. 1-30 Theocritus Idylls 1-30. Theocritus Epigrams. epigr. Bion ι Άδώνιδος Επιτάφιος* Β. ι Bion 2 Έπιθαλάμιος Άχιλλέως. B. 2 Moschus ι "Ερως Δραπέτης. Μ. ι Moschus 2 Ευρώπη. M. 2 Moschus 3 Βίωνος Επιτάφιος. M.3 M. 4 Moschus 4 Μεγάρα. N.A. Εις Νεκρόν "Αδωνιν. Te. 1 Σιμίου Πέλεκυς. Σιμίου Πτέρυγες. Te. 2 Σιμίου 'φόν. Te.3 Θεόκριτου ΣΟριγξ. Te.4 Δωσιάδου Βωμός. Te.5 Βησαντίνου Βωμός. Te. 6 *Β., *Μ., *Ν.Α., indicates that in the ms concerned the poem is ascribed to Theocritus. 1 These are recorded in detail in Wendel's Verzeichnis with references to his edition of the scholia. 2 Information from these sources has occasionally been supplemented from library catalogues and from editions of other authors included in the ms. Informa tion as to these is incomplete for Vatican mss.
XXXV
> Gallavotti
►> Wilamowitz
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS
I
C
C
c
D
D
D
u
a
Ν a c
Ambros. 390 (G 32 sup.)
1-18
Date s. xiii ex.
Ambros. 104 (B 75 sup.)
1-30, epigr. Te.,Φ
s. xv-xvi
Paris. Gr. 2726
1-18,
s. xv ex.
22,
24-29,
epigr. Ε
Ε
5
G
. Η
q
Η I Κ
. Κ
6
e
h
12
k
k
Vatic. Gr. 42
1-18, Te. 4
s. xiv in.
Laurent. 32.52
1-15
Vatic. Gr. 913
1-15, 18, 28, 29
s. xiii ex. s. xiii-xiv
Vatic. Gr. 44
1-18
s. xiv
Ambros. 886
1-17, 29, epigr.
s. xiii ex.
Paris. Gr. 2831
5-17
s. xiii-xiv
Vatic. Gr. 915
2, 3, 5-13, 15- 17, 22, 25, Te. 4
s. xiii ex.
Athous Iberorum
1-15
s. xiii-xiv
(C 222 inf.)
L
L
L
Μ
Μ
9
m
Ν
161
. Ρ
Ο
Q
Q S Τ
Ρ
s τ υ υ ν ν w^ W χ
χ
8
Vatic. 40
4-8
c. 1300
Ρ Q
Ρ
Laurent. 32.37
1-17, 22, Te. 4
s. xiii-xiv
Paris. Gr. 2884
1, 3-13
1299
s
s
Laurent. 32.16
1-18
1280
3
Vatic. Gr. 38
1-14, 16, Te. 4
1322
4
Vatic. Gr. 1825
2-18, Te. 4
s. xiv
23
Vatic. Gr. 1824
1-16, 19, 22, 23 , 2 5
S. XV
Laurent. Conv.
1-17, 25
s. xiv
1-16,18-25,28, 29,
s. xv ex.
3
w
w
Soppr. 15 II
II
Vatic. Gr. 1311
Te.4 R Med Aid.
ΤΓ
Μ Med. Med.
. Aid. Aid. Boa . Iunt. Iunt. Iunt. Cal. Call. Call.. Call.
s. xiv
Paris. Gr. 2832
1-18, 20-23, Te.4
ed. Mediolanensis
1-18
1480
ed. Aldina ed. Iuntina
1-23, Te. 4 1-29, epigr. Te. 4
1495 1516
ed. Calliergiana
1-29, epigr. Te. 4
1516
XXXVI
25,
MEDIEVAL A N D RENAISSANCE MSS A (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7)
Ambrosianus 390 (G 32 sup.)
T. 1-18 [Vat.] Prol., hyp., Vatican schol., glosses (coll. by Wend.). See p. lxxxi Hes. W.D. (L, Rzach) and, in a later hand, Scut. dOrville, Ziegler Ziegler (18), inspected by Wil. saec. xiv according to Wil. and Wend. Ahr. xxvii, Philol. 33.606, Ziegl. vii, Wil. 12, Wend, x, xii, 183, Gall. 245 C
(1)
(2) (3) (4) (5) (6)
(7)
saec. xiii ex.
Ambrosianus 104 (B 75 sup.)
saec. xv-xvi
(i) T. 1-3, 5, 4, 6-13 [Mosch.] (ii) T. 11 (again), 14-16, 25, *M. 4, T. 17, *M. 3, T. 22, 18, 20, 21, *B. 1, T. 23, *B. 2, Te. 4, 5 [Triclinian] (in) Commentary on Te. 1; Te. 3, T. 28-30 (iv) M. 2, N.A., T. 19 [from Aid.] (v) Epigr., T. 24, 26, 27 [from D] Hyp. to T. 28, 29 (coll. Wend.) Hes. W.D., Th.f Scut. dOrville, Ziegler (24, 26, 27) Ziegler (18-30, epigr.), Hiller (19-23, 25) Wil. dated the ms saec. xvi, Wend. saec. xv. According to Gall, (i) is in the hand of θετταλός ό Σκουταριώτη$, who wrote many mss between 1442 and 1494; a second hand wrote (ii) and (iii); a third (iv) and (v). Section (v) stands first in the ms as it is bound. The only bucolic ms containing Te. 3, and apart from $ 3 the only extant authority for T. 30. Ahr. xxvii, Philol. 33.396, 406, 577, 592, ZiegL vii, Hill. 2, 12, 19, Wil. 86, Wend, xxi, 183, Gall. 256, 287, 290 D
Parisinus Anc. Fonds gr. 2726
saec. xv
(1) (i) T. 1-3, 8-13, 4-7, 14, 16, 29, epigr., Te. 2 [fam. Perus.] (ii) T. 17, 18, 15 [gen. Vallian.] (iii) T. 24, [ ], 22.69-end, 26, 28, M. 4, 25.85-end, 1-84, *M. 3 (iv) T.27, [ ],Te. I 1 (2) (i) Prol. (ii) Vat. hyp. to Id. 15 (3) Aratus, Nicander (4) dOrville, Gail (5) Diibner for Ahr. (12, 14, 16, 22, 24-29, epigr.', corrections and seleaed passages) 1 So Ahr. and Gall.; Wend, said Te. 2 repeated. [ ] indicates a blank space in the ms.
xxxvii
THE T E X T
OF T H E
POEMS
(6) (i)' copied from Paris. 2721 in the same hand. The ms once belonged to Scaliger and contains corrections in three or four hands besides his, the latest agreeing with Iunt. (7) Ahr. xxxvii, Phil. 33.396,401,405, Hill. 3, 5, Wil. 39, 84, Wend. 189, Gall. 282, 284, 288, 311, R. Fil. 68.244
Ε
Vaticanus Graecus 42
saec. xiv in.
(1) T. 1-18, Te. 4 [Vat.] (2) ProL, hyp., Vatican schol., glosses (coll. Wend.). See p. lxxxi (3) Dion. Per., Pind. O., P. (4) St Amand, dOrville, Ziegler (18) (5) Freiburger for Ahr. (1, 8, 17.1-64, 18); inspected by Wil. (6) Saec. xiv, but prolegomena and T. 1.1-8 in a hand of saec. xvi (Wend.) (7) Ahr. xxxii, Philol. 33.606, Ziegl. iv, Wil. 12, Wend, ix, xiii, 197, Gall. 246, 250
G (1)
(i) (ii) (iii)
Laurentianus x x x i i . 5 2
saec. xiii ex.
T. 1, 5, 6, 2-4, 7.1-54 [Vat.] T. 7.55-13 [Laur.] T. 15, 14, Te. 2.
(2) ProL, Vatican and Laurentian schol. (coll. Wend.). See p. lxxxi (3) Pind. (D, Schroder), Lye. 1410-74, Byzantine matter (4) dOrville (6) Dated by Wend, at end of 14th cent. Theoc. and Lye. written by a scribe named θεόδωροζ ό Νεοκαστρίτης, and unconnected with Pind., having once formed part of a different ms. (7) Ahr. xxix, W e n d , viii, xii, 176, Gall. 246, 254, R. Fil. 62.358
Η (1)
(i) (ii)
Vaticanus Graecus 913
saec. xiii-xiv
T. 1-15, 18, M. 3 [derived from S] T. 28, 29.1-8
(2) ProL, hyp., glosses, and margin; scholia of Planudes. Following text, Moschopulus's scholia on T. 1-6 (coll. in part by Wend.) (4) St Amand, dOrville, Ziegler (5) Freiburger for Ahr. (12), Ziegler (18, 28, 29) (6) Wil. held that Η and S were independent witnesses to a particular strain of the tradition, but this view is disposed of by Gall.'s observation that S contains a section of alien origin but that Η agrees with it throughout and must therefore be a descendant. (7) Ahr. xxxii, Philol. 33-577, 601, Ziegl. iv, Wil. 10, Wend, xx, 198, Gall. 245, 265, R. Fil. 62.364, Stud. It. 11.296 xxxviii
M E D I E V A L A N D R E N A I S S A N C E MSS I
Vaticanus Graecus 44
saec. xiv
(1) T. 1-18.1-43 [Vat.]
(2) Prol., hyp., glosses. Inspected by Wend. (3) Soph. Ay, El., O.T., Hes. W.D.y Dion. Per. (4) St Amand, d'Orville (6) Dated 15th cent, by Wend. (7) Ahr. xxxiv, Wend. 197, Gall. 246, 248 Κ
Ambrosianus 886 (C 222 inf.)
saec. xiii
(1) T. 1, 7, 3-6, 8-13, 2, 14, 15, 17, 16, 29, epigr., Te. 2, 1 (2) ProL, hyp., Ambrosian schol. (coll. Wend.); see p. Ixxxi. The scholia were first published in extenso by Ziegler (Tubingen, 1867) (3) Aesch. Sept., Pers. (A, Wilamowitz), Ar. Plut., Nub., Ran. with comm. of Tzetzes, Lycbphron, Hes. Scut. (D, Rzach), Pind. O. (A, Schroder), Hes. W.D., Opp. Hal., Dion. Per., and much miscellaneous matter (4) d'Orville, Ziegler (5) Miiller for Ahr. (4), Ziegler, Wilamowitz (6) Cf. Rhein. Mus. 6.108, Jahrb. f. class. Phil., Suppl. 16.580, Philol. 54.277, R. Fil. 62.555, Studemund Anecdota 212. Schroder [Philol. I.e.) and Gall, said that the Theocritus and the Aristophanes are in an earlier hand than the rest of the ms. The Theocritus however is not next to the Aristophanes but after the Dionysius. Four mss in one hand, Perus. D 67, Taurin. Β ιπ.ιι, Paris, gr. 2721, 2726, of which Gall, made afamilia Perusina, follow this order of poems, and were regarded by him as copies of Κ (Paris. 2726 immediately copied from 2721) with an admixture of readings from Mosch. The last of the four is D(i), q.v. If so, it is odd that all should omit 15, the first 16, and the remaining three 17. A fifth ms, Patavin. Seminar. 305, on which see p. lviii n. 2, stops at Id. 15 and omits 2.28-14.12. K's confusions of α, δ, λ (see 15.68, 72, epigr. 11.4, 21.4) are evidence of descent from an uncial ms though not of course of immediate descent. (7) Ahr. xxviii, Philol. 33.401, 579, Ziegl. vi, Wil. 6, Wend, vi, x, 185, Gall. 243 L Parisinus Anc. Fonds gr. 2831
saec. xiii-xiv
(1) (i) T. 5.55-13 [Vat.] (ii) T. 14, 15, 17, M. 3, T. 16 [Laur.] (2) Hyp. to 6, 7, 9-15, glosses for 5-13, 15, Vatican schol. 5.53-7.124 (coll. Wend.). See p. Ixxxi (3) Various Christian poets (4) d'Orville, Gail, Brunck
xxxix
C2
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS (5) Diibner for Ahr. (14-17 and selected passages) (6) Assigned to 14th cent, by Wend. (7) Ahr. xxxix, Philol. 33.600, Wil. 39, Wend, ix, xiii, 192, Gall. 246, 250, 255
Μ (1)
(i) (ii) (iii)
Vaticanus Graecus 915
saec. xiii ex.
T . 2.5-3.6, 5.59-13.68, 15.71-17 [Vat.] T. 22, 25 Te. 4, M. 2
(2) Hyp. to 3, 6-13, 16; excerpts from Vatican scholia to 2, 3, 5-12, 15 added subsequently; old scholia to Te. 4 (inspected and partially collated by Wend.) (3) Homer, Hes. Th. (G, Rzach), Theognis (O, Bergk), Hes. W.D., Lycophron, Musaeus, gnomic matter, etc. (4) St Amand, d'Orville, Ziegler (5) Freiburger for Ahr. (2.5-40), Ziegler, Hill. inspected by Wil. (6) Dated by W e n d , early 14th cent. Badly Te. 1, 6, seen in it by St Amand, are (apparently wrongly) that it contains Te.
(22, 25 genauere Mitteilungen), damaged and pages disordered. no longer there: W i l . reported 2, 5.
(7) Ahr. xxxiii, Philol 33.396, 593, 607, Ziegl. iii, Hill. 3, Wil. 11, Wend, xx, 198, Gall. 245, 271, Stud. It. 11.300, R. Fit. 62.554
Ν (1)
Athous Iberorum 161
(i)
T. 1, 5, 6, 4, 7 [Laur.]
(ii)
8, 9, 2, 10-12.22, 13.57-15, 3 [Vat.]
saec. xiii-xiv
(2) Prol., schol., and glosses (3) Eur. Phoen.t Med.y Aesch. Prom., Sept., Pers., Dion. Per., Pind. O. (5) Inspected by W . R. Paton for Wil. (7) Wil. Buc. Gr* 172, W e n d . 172, Gall. 247, 252, R. Fil. 67.43 Ο
Vaticanus Graecus 40
c. 1300
Ι
( ι ) Τ . 4·43 -8 [Mosch.] (2) Commentary of Moschopulus (inspected by Wend.) (3) Pind. O., Soph. Aj.9 El,
O.T.
(4) St Amand, d'Orville, Ziegler
(5) Coll. by Wil. 1 Ahrens and Wilamowitz stated that the ms begins at 5.62. Wendel said 5.26; and Wilamowitz in fact cited it on 32 and 57, Ahrens from 28 onwards. Gallavotti however identified a previous leaf bound at the end of Vat. gr. 1825 (U).
xl
MEDIEVAL AND RENAISSANCE MSS (6) This ms, dated by d'Orville as n t h cent., and by Wil. as 12th, was considered the earliest Theocritean ms, and Wilamowitz used it, though without enthusiasm, on that ground. Wendel however pointed out that as it contains the commentary of Moschopulus it must be later, and that the Pindar is dated saec. xiv (T. Mommsen Pind. xxxi) and classed among the codd. Moschopulei. See p. xliv (7) Ahr. xxxiii, W i l . n , Wend. 196, Gall. 269, 273, 279, R. Fil. 62.351
Ρ (1)
(i) (ii) (in)
Laurentianus x x x i i . 3 7
saec. xiii-xiv
T. 1, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3, 8-13 [Laur.] T. 15, 14, 2 M. 3, T . 16, Te. 4, T. 22.1-18, 17
(2) Prol., hyp. 1, 3-16, glosses and Laurentian schol. to 1, 3-10, Vatican to 11-15 (coll. Wend.). See p. lxxxi (3) Pind. O., P. (E, Schroder), Libanius Epist. (4) St Amand, d'Orville, Ziegler (5) Bethmann for Ahr. (paucos primi id. versus), Ziegler (6) Assigned to 14th cent, by Wend. (7) Ahr. xxix, Philol. 33.395, 403, 600, 607, Ziegl. v, Hill. 5, Wil. 8, Wend, x, xiii, 175, Gall. 244, 253, 270 Q
Parisinus A n c . Fonds gr. 2884
1299
(1) T. 1, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3, 8-13 [Laur.] (2) Hyp., glosses, excerpts from ancient schol. mixed with Byzantine notes. Also in a later hand Triclinian notes to 8, 10, 11, 13 (coll. Wend.) (3) Soph. Aj., £/., Ο.Γ., Ant. Wilamowitz)
(E, Pearson), Aesch. Prom., Sept., Pers. (Q,
(4) St Amand, Gail (5) Excerpted by Dtibner for Ameis and Ahr.; coll. by Wend, for Wil. (6) Written by a scribe named 'Αθανάσιος ό Σττονδίλης. A page containing Te. 4 is lost, only Holobolus's gloss surviving (7) Ahr. xl, Philol. 33.395, Wil. 8, Wend. 194, Gall. 252 S (1)
(i) (ii) (iii)
Laurentianus x x x i i . 16
1280
T. 1,2, 15.55-18 [Vat.] T. 3, 5, 6, 4, 7-14, * M . 3, T. 15.1-54 [Planudean] M . 2, 1, 4
(2) Prol., hyp. to 2-14, glosses (from Moschopulus). (Coll. Wend.) (3) Nonnus (L, Ludwich), Ap. Rh. (L 16, Seaton), Hes. Th. (D), W.D. (I), Scut. (E, Rzach), O p p . (K, Mair), Nicander (M, Schneider), Tryphiodorus, Phocylides, Gregor. Naz., and prose extracts
xli
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS (4) d'Orville, Ziegler (16, 17, 18) (5) Ziegler (18, reliqua hie illic) (6) Bought in 1423 by Fr. Filelfo in Constantinople from his mother-in-law, the widow of J. Chrysoloras. The ms was dated sacc. xiv by Wil., xiii-xiv by W e n d . ; but according to Ludwich and Rzach it contains in more than one place the date 12 81, or according to Gall. 1280. A facsimile from the Oppian is given in Wattenbach and Velsen (Exempt, cod. minusc. T. 17): according to Wend, most of the Theocritus is in the same hand. See Byz. Ztschr. 1940.418. Section (ii) is inserted, and in a different hand, which Gall, identified with that of Planudes. This hand has also made corrections and additions in section (i). (7) Ahr. xxx, Philol. 33.600, Ziegl. vi, Hill. 5, Wil. 10, Wend. 174, Gall. 247, 249, 261. Stud. It. 11.289, # · FH. 62.361.
Τ (1)
(i) (ii)
Vaticanus Graecus 38
1322
T . 1, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3, 8-13, Te. 4, 5 [Laur. and Vat.] T. 2, 14, 16 [Vat.]
(2) Prol., hyp., Vatican and Laurentian schol. (coll. Wend.). See p. lxxxi (3) Hes. W.D. (F, Rzach), O p p . Hal, Ar. Plut., Nub., Ran., Pythagoras Diet. aur. (4) St Amand, d'Orville, Ziegler (5) Wil. (6) (i) in the same hand as the bulk of the ms, which is dated 1322; (ii) in another hand (7) Ahr. xxxii, Philol. 33.395, Ziegl. viii, Wil. 8, Wend, x, xv, 196, Gall. 247, 250, 252, R. Fil. 62.355
U
Vaticanus Graecus 1825
saec. xiv
(1) T. 2.13-41, 74-end, 3, 4, 5.1-14, 80-105, 136-cnd, 6.1-38, 7.16-end, 8-18, Te. 4
[Vat.] (2) Hyp., glosses and Vatican schol.: in a later hand also in 3, 4, 8-13 excerpts from Moschopulus to end of 8, thenceforward from the anonymous continuation known from Cal. (coll. Wend.). See p. lxxxi (3) See 6 below, Hesiod (4) St Amand (5) Freiburger (11, 15) and Bethmann (18) for Ahr. Inspected in chosen passages by and for Wil. (6) The ms is much damaged and its binding is disorderly: the volume contains also (on if. 218-32) T. 1, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3.1-51 which belong to V, and a page belonging to O . Wilamowitz cited U on Id. 1, which it does not contain, and on the strength of passages in Idd. 1 and 17 noted for him by F. Spiro classed it with P Q T . N o doubt he confused U and V. (7) Ahr. xxxii, Philol. 33.606, Hill. 1, Wil. 12, Wend, ix, xiii, 200, Gall. 247, 250
xlii
MEDIEVAL AND RENAISSANCE MSS V (1)
(i) (ii)
Vaticanus Graecus 1824
saec. xv
T. 1, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3, 8-13 [Laur.] 2.1-4, 50-end, 14, 15.1-34, 80-126, 16.23-end, 25.1-6, 105-200, 247-cnd, M. 4.1-13, M . 3.35-end, T. 22.92-185, M. 1.18-end, T. 19, B. i, N.A., T. 23.1-55, end of Pediasimus on Te. 4, Te. 5 with comm.
(2) Hyp. to Τ. 1-10, 12-15; Moschopulus's commentary on 1 and 5 (coll. Wend.) (3) Euripides (in another hand) (4) St Amand (the portion bound with U only) (5) Freiburger (3, 16-end), Lorentz (2, 14), and Bethmann (15) for Ahr., Hill. (19, 22, 23, 25) (6) See U (6): d.Jahrb.f.
class. Phil. 125.826. Dated saec. xiv by W e n d .
(7) Ahr. xxxv, Philol 33.396, 590, 595, Hill. 1, Wil. 8, Wend. 17, 32, 200,Gall. 254, R. Fil. 62.355 W (1)
(i) (ii)
Laurentianus C o n v . Soppr. 15
saec. xiv
T. 1, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3, 8-13, 2 [Laur.] T. 14-16, 25, M . 4, T. 17, M. 3.1-15
(2) Hyp. to 2-9, schol. (Moschopulus) to 1-9 (inspected by Wend.) (3) Hes. W.D. (4) St Amand, d'Orville (5) Bethmann (passages of 1) for Ahr., Ziegl. (25), Hill. (25 genauere Mittheilungen) (6) Treated by Hill, and Wil. as a copy of V with v.U. from other sources, but claimed by Gall, to be the earlier of the two. (7) Ahr. xxxi, Philol. 33.396, 590, 595, Ziegl. vi, Hill. 2, 10, Wil. 69, Wend. 176, Gall. 254, 260, R. Fil. 62.355
X (1)
(i) (ii) (in)
Vaticanus Graecus 1311
saec. xv
T. 1-15, i 8 , M. 3, T. 28, 29.1-8 [copy of H ] T. 16, 25, M. 4.1-13, M. 3.35-end, T. 22.1-44, 92-185, 18.51-end, 20, 21, M. 1, T. 19, Β. ι, Ν.Α., T. 23, B. 2 [copy of V] T. 24.1-87, Te. 4
(3) Pind. O., Tzetzes on Hesiod. (4) St Amand, Ziegler (5) Ziegler (18-25, 28, 29), Hill. (19-23, 25) (6) Bound with two other mss (7) Ahr. xxxiv, Philol. 33.591, 595, Ziegl. v, Hill. 2, Wil. 69, 96, W e n d . 199, Gall. 255, 268, Stud. It. n.s. 11.298
xliii
T H E T E X T OF T H E P O E M S Tr Parisinus Anc. Fonds gr. 2832
saec. xiv
(1) (i) T. 1, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3, 8-13 (ii) T. 2,14-16, 25, *M. 4, T. 17, *M. 3, T. 22,18, 20, 21, Β. ι, Τ. 23, *B. 2, Te. 4, 5, 4 (again) (2) Hyp. to 2-18, glosses and Triclinian schol. throughout (inspected by Wend.) (4) St Amand, Brunck, Gail (5) Dubner (18) for Ahr., Hill. (20-23, 25) (6) Contains the recension of Triclinius, but Wend, and Gall, agree, against the belief of Wil., that it is not autograph.1 The ms was bound in the 18th cent, with five other mss, all six having once been in the possession of Lascaris (see Ret;, de Phil. n.s. 28.189). According to Wend, it has lost a page of prolegomena at the beginning, and, if, as is generally held, C (ii) is a copy, Technopaegnia at the end. For a miniature in this ms see p. xxix n. 6 above. (7) Ahr. xxxix, Philol. 33.396, 592, 595, Hill. 1, Wil. 9, Wend. 17, 31, 192, Gall. 256, R. Fil. 62.355. Mosch. (codd. Moschopulei) (1) T. 1-8 (2) Schol. (6) Numerous mss (listed by Gallavotti p. 274) contain the edition of T. 1-8 prepared and equipped with a commentary by Moschopulus. The oldest of them is Vat. Gr. 40, called Ο (q.v.) by Wilamowitz. Other mss extend the collection, and of the many which have the same content (Idd. 1-18) as the Vatican family but a different text, Gallavotti distinguished a familii Parisina associated with the scholia which Wendel,* from cod. Paris. Gr. 2833, had assigned to an Anonymus Parisinus, and zgenus Vallianum without scholia and so called because cod. Ambros. 631 (P 84 sup.) has been judged to be in Valla's hand. Since the editio princeps was derived from a ms of this genus the recension has much influenced printed texts. (7) Gall. 273, R. Fil. 62.349, Stud. It. n.s. 13.45 Med. (Bonus Accursius).
Milan, c. 1480
(1) (3) (4) (5) (6)
T. 1-18 [gen. Vallian.] Hes. W.D. d'Orville Ahrcns B.M. Cat. of Books Printed in the xvth cent. 6.757. The editio princeps. For the source of the text see Mosch. above. (7) Ahrens xlix, Philol. 33.606, Gall. 307, Stud. It. n.s. 13.45 1 2
Cf. also F. Garin in R. Fil. 47.76. T.-Scholien 26.
xliv
MEDIEVAL AND
RENAISSANCE
A i d . , A i d . 2 (Aldus Manutius)
MSS
Venice, 1495
(1) T. 1-18, M . 3, 2, 1, T . 19, B. 1, T. 20, 21, M. 4.1-13, M . 3-35-end, T. 22.1-44, 92-185, 18.51-end, 23, Te. 4, N.A., Prol. In Aid. 2 fohos Z - F 1, 2 containing T. 19, B . 1 were corrected, and folios Ζ · F 5 to θ · G 6, containing all after T. 21.65, were replaced by leaves containing T. 2i.66f., M . 4, T. 22, 23, Te. 4, N . A . (3) Hesiod, Theognis, and gnomic matter (4) St Amand, dOrville, Reiske (5) Ahrens (6) On the two editions or issues see B.M. Cat. of Books Printed in the xvth cent. 5.554. Aldus followed the editio princeps adding to it from X : in the second edition he used Vatic. Gr. 1379, which is derived from Tr. Brunck (Analecta 3.81) claimed to possess Aldus's autograph copy of T . 24-26, 28, 29. (7) Ahr. xlix, Philol. 33.591, 593, 601, Hill. 8, Gall. 306
Iunt. Cal.
P. Giunta, Florence, 1516 Z . Callierges, 1 Rome, I S I O
(1) Iunt.: T. 1, 7, 3-6, 8-13, 2, 14-18, 22, 24, * M . 2, T. 29.1-25, 26, 27, 28, M. 4, T. 25, 21, 23, 20, * B . 1, *N.A., M. 3, Μ. ι, Τ. 19, epigr., Te. 4, 2, 1 Cal.: T . 1-18, M . 3, 2, 1, T. 19, B. 1, T. 20, 21, M. 4, T . 22, 23, N.A., Te. 4, T . 24, 25, 26, 28, 29.1-25, 27, epigr., Te. 1, 2, 5 (2) Iunt.: Prol. Cal.: Prol., hyp., schol. (cf. Wend, xxiii, 29)(4) dOrville (5) Ahrens (6) The editor of Iunt. was Eufrosyno Bonini. Prefixed to the text is a letter to him from Filippo Pandulfini saying that he is sending him to be printed an άντίγραφον of Theocritus which he acquired in Venice when attending the lectures of Musurus. Musurus had corrected and supplemented 2 its contents from an άρχαιότατον βιβλίον belonging to Παύλος ό Βουκεφάλας in Padua. Paulus Bucephalas, Bucarus, or Capivacius, is Paolo Capodivacca, a dis tinguished Paduan w h o died in 1553.3 His bucolic ms was conjectured to have been burnt in a fire which destroyed his instructissima villa* The copy 1 This Cretan printer is usually so called though he latinised his name in more than one way. The Agapetus of 1509 is apud Z. Calliergem, the Pindar of 1515 per Zachariam Calergi. 2 OO μόνον έπηνώρθου τ α πριν έ ν τ υ π ω θ έ ν τ α . . . αλλά καί τιν* άλλα τη μέν ττοιημάτια τι) 5έ επιγράμματα Θεόκριτου.. . προήγεν εις φως. 3 Some account of him is given in B. Scardeonius Hist, de urbis Patauii antiquitate (Basel, 1560) p. 313. Musurus had seen the ms in Padua, where he was professor from 1503 to 1509. He moved to Venice at some date previous to the publication of Chrysoloras's grammar (1512), and left it for Rome in 1516. 4 See however p. lviii n. 2.
xlv
T H E T E X T OF T H E P O E M S sent by Pandulfini to Bonini contained also, as Pandulfini expressly says, many emendations by Musurus; and Bonini, in a letter to Jacobus Diacetus prefixed to his Hesiod, claims to have made many improvements in Theocritus himself. Cal. contains no statement to that effect but is evidently based on the same source. The order of Idd. 1-17 in Iunt. is approximately that of K, to which its text is akin in Idd. 1-17, and presumably it follows the order of Pandulfini's άντίγραφον: Cal. agrees with the order of the Aldine. Wil. used Β as a symbol for the codex deperditus Bucari when he inferred its text from these two editions, but sometimes wrote Mus. when he judged the text to be an emendation of Musurus, and sometimes cited Iunt. or Cal. individually. Gall., whose view of the cod. Patavinus is considered below (p. lvii), cited them, when in agreement, as Editt.; and Iunt. (from its editor) as Bon. I have thought it simpler to retain Iunt. and Cal. throughout. Iunt. is the editio princeps of Idd. 24-29, epigr., since its colophon dates it 10 Jan. whereas Cal. is dated 15 Jan.1 With these two books the publication of all the poems known previous to the discovery of papyri was complete except for T. 29.26-end, first printed by Casaubon in his Notae ad Diog. Laert. of 1583; and for T. 30, first published by Bergk in 1865 (see vol. π p. 5 i i ) .
(7) Ahr. lii, Philol. 33.401, 406, 579, Hill. 4, Wil. 7, 85, Gall. 308
Non. (cod. Salmanticensis 295)
saec. xvi
Some further, though uncertain, light is thrown on the source behind Iunt. and Cal. by a ms at Salamanca (295), unknown to Gallavotti, on folios 46-56 of which are Emendationes in nonnulla loca Theocriti deprauata. Ex codice antiquissimo1 in the hand of the Spanish scholar Ferndn Nunez de Guzman (Fredenandus Nonius Pincianus). They cover Idd. 1-21, Mosch. 1-3, Bion 1, and consist for the most part of lemmata from the Aldine followed by the new lection, which in the great majority of cases occurs in Iunt. or Cal. or in both, and in a substantial number occurs there only. Professor A. Tovar, who published excerpts from them,3 and has kindly procured photographs of the pages for me, was inclined to think that Nunez drew direcdy from the cod. Patavinus, but this is hard to credit; for at Mosch. 3.92, where Iunt. has in the margin the word λείπει, Cal. has, between asterisks and preceded by the words Μάρκο$ ό μουσοϋρο$ §λεγε τοιαΟτά τινσ λείττειν, six lines of which the matter is borrowed from Id. 7. These lines are transcribed by Nunez, and unless 1 The colophon of Iunt. gives its date as die. x. ianuarii. M.D.XV.Leonis.X. pontifici (sic) maximi anno tertio. The third year of Leo's pontificate began in March 1515, and the date of the book is 1516, but since the Florentine year began on 25 March the preceding January is styled 1515. As the Theocritus is com monly bound with a volume containing Hesiod, Theognis, and gnomic matter, which is dated 20 Jan., it is possible that the two were published together. The Greek colophon of Cal. gives only the day of the month and the year (15 Jan. 1516). If this also is in the stylus Florentinus, the year would be 1517· 2 Filippo Pandulfini similarly spoke of Musurus άναλεξάμενος έττί τίνος αρχαιο τάτου βιβλίου. 3 Miscelanea Nebrija (= Emerita vol. xin) 41.
xlvi
MEDIEVAL AND RENAISSANCE MSS they are to be accepted as genuine, he can hardly have derived them from the codex itself. That he did not merely take his lections from Cal. is equally plain, since where Iunt. and Cal. differ he agrees nearly as often with Iunt. as with Cal., and in several places he gives more than one reading. Since Cal. occasionally records a variant it seems likely that its exemplar contained them, and Nunez's knowledge of cod. Pat. may have been derived from that or a similar source, perhaps (since he shows no acquaintance with poems not in Aid.) a corrected Aldine; and it is possible that all his variants come from the same source and should therefore be judged to be either readings of cod. Pat. or emendations of Musurus. The integrity of his list is however open to suspicion. It includes a number of notes, some of them in Latin, which plainly do not come ex codice antiquissimo; and since in one place (6.29) he prefaces a lection with the word emendetur, it is possible that his usual yp. sometimes introduces a conjecture of his own. In any case the profit to the text derived from these notes is small. I have, for one reason or another, recorded them (as Non.) in the apparatus at 2.118, 9.6, 11.14, 12.23, 28, 13.48, 14.4, 16.30, 95, 17.19; and since the ms is somewhat inaccessible I append in a footnote, lest it should be suspected of containing hidden treasures, such other lections as appear not to be recorded from elsewhere.1 Nothing that is known of Nunez's life explains how he came by these collations. He was in Bologna from 1490 to 1498 but is not known to have revisited Italy after his return to Spain in the latter year. The watermark however suggests that the paper on which the ms is written is Genoese of the early 16th century, and as Nunez's Castigationes of Seneca were published at Venice in 1536, a later visit to Italy is not improbable. [See also vol. π p. 591.]
The sources other than papyri which Gallavotti selected as repre sentative in the individual poems from 1-18 are as follows: Id.i 2
3 4 5 6 7 8-11 12, 13
14, 15 16, 17 18
Ambr. Κ Κ Κ Κ Κ Κ Κ Κ Κ Κ
κ
Laur. PQW W PQW PQW PQW PQW PQW PQW PQW LWTr LWTr X (51-8) Tr
Vat. AGS ANS AGNU AGU AGL (55-end) AGLU (1-38) ALU ALNU ALU ANU ASU ASU
1 1.2 ά, 2.67 τάν, 70 Θευμερίδα, 86 άμματα, $.46 ομάναισι, i n δήν, 6.41 πρήν, Ι0.ι8 τυχροί3εται, ιι.όοκόρινον, 13.15 έξέλκων, 15.36 καθαρώ μνά$, 15.146 γλυκύ φωνή, ι6.25 £>έξαι, 17-35 γινομένοισι, 18.43, 45 "πράτ?* 21.13 άτεϊλοι, 19 τον μέστον (?), 46 ταγκίστρω, 57 *Χ01 Υ^» 6 3 κο " ^ Υ 6 θαρβώ τρέσση (sic). At i.2t where Gallavotti has no note, Ahrens ascribed unaccented ά to Stephanus, but it is unlikely that his collations were reliable on such a point. Άτεϊλοι at 21.13 is meaningless, and therefore not likely to be a conjecture by Musurus; cf. p. lix n. 3.
xlvii
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS From Id. 19 to Id. 30, epigr., his authorities are: Id. 19 20,21 22 23 24 25 26,27 28 29 30
V XTr X (1-44) V (1-55) X (1-87) WTr Μ D CHD CK 1 C
epigr.
V (92-185) T r M D (69-223) X (56-63) Tr Cod. Bodleian. Barocc. 50 (28-32) D (1-140) D
Κ
Of the other mss containing poems in this group C is excluded as derived from Aid. in 19, from Tr in 20-23, 25, from D in 24, 26, 27, epigr.; D from Κ in 29, epigr.; V from W in 25; X from V in 19, 25 and from Η in 28, 29. The 18 lines of Id. 22 preserved in Ρ contain only one lection worth record. 2. Papyri and other early sources When Wilamowitz wrote, the only authorities for the text earlier than Byzantine mss were citations in earlier writers and the trifling scraps described below as $4. and p.Ox. 694. Since then our know ledge of earlier conditions of the text has been notably increased. The papyri and early parchment fragments at present known 2 are set out below, first in a table showing the sigla attached to them in the only editions which have so far cited them,3 then in detail. Pisani
This ed.
S ψ
*5
Gallavotti Po Pu Pa
Fa
Pe
*4
Pi
4
J
Date (A.D.)
* i * 2
*3
Ϊ1
Py
p.Ox. 1806 p.Ox. 694
—
Perg
p.Ber. 5107
**
pap. Oxyrhynchi 2064 pap. Oxyrhynchi 1618 pap. Antinoae Γ perg. du Louvre 6678 \perg. Rainer pap. Oxyrhynchi 1806 pap. Oxyrhynchi 694 perg. Berolinensis 5017
saec. ii saec. ν c. 500 c. 500 saec. i saec. ii saec. vii (?)
1 I have added Η for the first 8 lines, which are all it contains, since its close agreement with C (which led Gallavotti to suppress it) is as conspicuous in Id. 28. 2 T w o papyri which have come to light since this was written are described on p. 257. 3 I have not thought it worth while to create sigla for papyri which appear only in one or two Idylls. In spite of the nuisance which results from the change of sigla I have not adopted Gallavotti's, which seem to me inconvenient, nor accommodated my own, which I have used since 1938 (J.H.S. 58.184), to Pisani's.
xlviii
PAPYRI AND OTHER EARLY SOURCES
φι
pap. Oxyrhynchi 2064
saec. ii
T . 1.132-51, 6.28 f., 34-40, 4.8-11, 56-end, 5.136-49, 7.1-18, 24-7, 44-57, 64-87, 90-2, 104-31, 134-46, 3.11-21, 34-46, 52-end, 8.1-6, 9-16, 29-32, 56-65, 70-85 This late-second-century papyrus roll was published with $ 3 in Hunt and Johnson Two Theocritus Papyri. It is very fragmentary, nowhere preserving anything like a complete line and in most places no more than a letter or two. There are glosses and notes in more than one hand. The order of the Idylls (1, 6, 4, 5, 7, 3, 8), which appears to be secure, resembles that of the Laurentian family of mss, which however places 5 before 6 (see p. lxviii).
$2
pap. Oxyrhynchi 1618
saec. ν
Τ . 5-53-65, 8 i - 9 3 , n o - 2 2 , 127-37, 139-end, 7.4-13, 6 8 - 1 1 7 . . . , 15-38-47, 51-7, 59-80, 84-100. Four leaves of a papyrus codex of which the first two are consecutive, the third separated from the second by one leaf. There is no clue to the original place in the codex of the fourth leaf. Oxyrhynchus Pap. 13.168.
$3
pap. Antinoae1
c. 500
Sixteen leaves of a papyrus codex, which fall into three sections: A . T . 1.1-3, 48-50, 59-65, 100-105, 125-41, 150-2, 5.19-28, 33-7, 88^96, 143-end. (The surviving letters of the following heading are suitable for Id. 7 or possibly for Id. 6.) Β . Τ . 10.53-end, 1 4 (all), 13.1-8, 46-52, 12.14, 22-end, 2 (all), 18 (all), 15 (all), 2 6 (all), 2 4 . 1 - 2 1 , 29-72, 79-end, and about 30 additional lines, 17.1-31, 42-75, 83-8, 101-103, 111-113. C . T . 28.7-end, 2 9 . 1 - 8 , 20-end, 30.1-6, 20-end, 31.1-12, 27-33 (?), 22.1-18, 44-59, 89-105. O f these three sections, Β is a gathering of 5 sheets, probably a complete quire. A consists of 3 much damaged leaves: if a blank leaf preceded and these are the first leaves of a 5-sheet quire like B, the missing 6 leaves would give suitable space for Idd. 3, 4, 6, 8, 9, 11. C consists of 3 imperfect but consecutive leaves. Since in Β (and presumably in A) verso precedes recto in the first five leaves of the gathering, and since in C 1 recto precedes verso, but verso precedes recto in the two remaining leaves, the three leaves of C, unless this principle was abandoned, must be the last leaf of one quire and the first two of the next. There will then, if C belongs also 1
The circumstances of the discovery are described in J . Egypt. Arch. 1.176.
xlix GT
4
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS to a quire of 5 leaves, be 9 leaves or 18 pages missing between the end of Β and C1. As in C1 there are about 40 lines to the page, this would imply the loss of some 700 lines. Since however we cannot be sure jhat the arrangement of the sheets in C was the same as in B, or that, if Ci is in fact the last leaf of a third quire, that quire contained 5 sheets, it is idle to speculate on what such a gap might have contained.1 The respective order of A, B, C is conjectural but seems probable. If they are correctly placed it will be seen that the order of the poems was 1, 5, 7(?)... 10, 14, 13, 12, 2, 18, 15, 26, 24, 17.. .28, 29, 30, 31, 22. If 7 is rightly placed, S3 agrees with ί 1 and $ 2 in putting it after 5, but the order is in other respects eccentric and has no close analogies elsewhere. It may also be noted that if Idd. 7, 3, 4» 6, 8, 9,11 are correctly inserted (in whatever order) between A and B, the only certainly genuine poems of T.'s which are omitted are Id. 16, epigrams, and, if it was still extant, the Berenice. But the papyrus is notable for having contained an otherwise unknown Aeolic lyric (Id. 31) and additional lines at the end of Id. 24, and it may therefore have contained other poems now lost. The papyrus contains many corrections and notes, some in the same hand as the text, others in that of one or more correctors, but the hands are all of approximately the same date and cannot be distinguished with certainty. It is very carelessly written and neither the scribe nor the correctors avoid metrical and linguistic blunders. It contains one note in Coptic (see vol. π p. 437), which, as the editors remarked, may be significant. Published with $1 (q.v.).
$4 T.
perg. du Louvre 6678 perg. Rainer
c. 500
1.14-19, 27-32, 46-52, 59-65, 4.34-8, 5.3-8, 50-6, 83-9, 13.53-66, 15.15-25, 48-59, 16.6-31, 40-64, 22.33-5, 65-8, 26.10-21.
This is 8 leaves of a parchment codex written on both sides but nowhere preserving more than a few letters. Seven of the leaves are in the Louvre and were published by K. Wessely in Wiener Studien 8.221 fF.: he there mentioned, and subsequently published in Mitt. Pap. Erzh. Rainer 2.78, an eighth leaf, now in Vienna, containing 4.34-8, 5.3-8. This leaf shows that Idd. 4 and 5 appeared in that 1
It is not certain that Β is a complete quire, and Gallavotti (p. 303: R. Fil. 58.500) proposed a reconstruction based on the hypothesis that the quires consisted of six sheets. C1 might then become Β12, and C2 and C3 (now renamed C1, C2) the first sheets of a third quire. The missing bottom of his Β12 and top of Ci would have contained the end of Id. 17 and the beginning of Id. 28, and these poems would have been consecutive. This hypothesis removes the gap of 700 lines between Β and C but increases that between A and Β ι (now Β 2) since both A and Β will have had an extra sheet. If Idd. 7, 3, 4, 6, 8, 9, 11 stood here, there would still have been room for something over 200 verses. Gallavotti placed there Id. 16 and a lost poem, perhaps the Berenice. This solution is ingenious, and the order of the poems in the papyrus is in any case so odd that the position assigned to Id. 16 is hardly an argument against it; but if C2 (Hunt) is, as Hunt supposed, the beginning of a fourth quire or, as Gallavotti preferred, the beginning of a third, the remaining contents of that quire must still be enigmatic. See p. 257.
1
PAPYRI AND OTHER EARLY SOURCES order. Elsewhere the only evidence of order is that 26.10-21 is on the verso of 13-53-66. The order 13, 26 (or 26, 13) is elsewhere unknown. Wilamowitz overlooked these fragments in his first edition but described them in CI. Rev. 20.103, and in his second edition assigned to them the symbol R, which Ahrens had used for another purpose.
ρ .Ox. 1806
saec. 1 (late)
T. 22.8, 38-84. Remains of four consecutive columns of which only small scraps of the first two survive. In 3 and 4 are the ends of w . 40-69 and the beginnings of 70-84. Oxyrhynchus Pap. 15.180.
p.Ox. 694
saec. ii
T . 13.19-34. The beginnings of the lines only preserved. Oxyrhynchus Pap. 4.139.
p.Ber. 5017
saec. vii (?)
T . 11.21-5, 14.59-63. Fragment of a parchment codex containing a few letters from the middle of the lines. Id. 14 must almost certainly have followed 11. Published by Schubart and Wilamowitz in Berl. Klassikertexte 5.55.
To these papyri and parchment fragments of the poems may be added: p.Ber. 7506 s. ec. i—ii Commentary on T. 5.38-49. Remains, in two columns, of an elementary and jejune commentary without text, perhaps for school use, and having no resemblance to the existing scholia. Published by Schubart and Wilamowitz in Berl. Klassikertexte 5.56.
The table on p. lii shows how the poems are represented in the papyri, selected mss, and early editions without however indicating which contain only a portion of the poem in question. 3. Relation of the Papyri to the later mss1 Long before the recovery of any papyri it had been plain from the agreement or substantial agreement of the mss in many evidently corrupt readings 2 that all descend by a single line, and the evidence on this head has now been much increased by the papyri, which, besides 1 This question was considered (in reviews of Hunt and Johnson Two Theocritus Papyri) by P. Maas in Gnomon 6.561 and by Pohlenz in Gott. Anz. 193.361. 2 E.g. 1.56, 106, 2.3, 10, 60, 159, 5.25, 7.8, 8.4ofF.t 12.23, I3.68f., 14.4, 15.7, 50, 72, 98, 17.2, 18.25, 22.39f.
Ii
I* •So
. * * . * * * . * * . * * * . * * * * * *
■ft
*
.
*
*
*
*
»
1--
* NO
»
♦
»
* * * *
l·
.
*
.
*
*
*
«
* * * * * « * » « «
. . * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * *
*
* « * « « * * * *
* * * * * * * * * *
. *
« « * * « » « * * « «
. * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * * *
* « * * « « « * * » *
* * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
NO
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * *
* * * « « « * * « « * * « » « « * « « « * * « « * * « *
. « * * * « « * * » * * * * «
* * * * * *
. * «
* * * * * *
. * *
. ·
. * « * * * * « » » * « *
* * * * * *
. . *
. * * * *
. » * * * * » * * * * . * * * * * * »
*
. * * VO
U
t>
Ο ^
Ο
OO ON HH NO
t-t V»
/£ /£ fc ^ ^ H ^ f f i · si, «i, tin
Hi
RELATION OF THE PAPYRI TO THE LATER MSS confirming many conjectures, show that many readings of the mss which had not provoked suspicion are in fact false.1 It had also been apparent that Κ in the poems which it contains stood apart from the rest of the mss. On the other hand there are passages in which the text presented alike by the mss and by ^3 is unacceptable,2 and it follows therefore that there was an archetype of later date than the author's autograph from which descend on the one hand $ 3 and on the other the archetype of Κ and the other mss. A stemma codicutn, therefore, would, in skeleton, be of this nature:
m Κ
Vat.
Laur.
It has also long been recognised that the bewildering complication of the mss implies the presence of variants in their exemplars, and there is now evidence that these existed in the archetype of 5 3 and the mss. Thus, for instance, $ 3 has 14.53 ύποχάλκω altered to Γττιχάλκω, 15.ι ήνδοί altered to ένδοί, 15.62 κάλλισται altered to κάλλιστα, 18.55 εγρεσθε altered to §γρεσθαι, 26.14 δρέοντι altered to όρόοντι (cf. 2.107, 115, 152, 18.53, 24.88, 26.17), and in each case the variants are attested elsewhere.3 The same inference maybe drawn from some of the interlinear notes,4 from a marginal note at 14.45,5 and from the occasional occurrence in $ 3 of a reading known other wise only from the scholia.6 The other papyri provide too little evidence to be fitted into the framework with certainty, and the only substantial overlap is between 1
E.g. 2.20, 62, 165, 14.26, 41, 15.2, 17, 86, 99, 143, 18.7, 24.56. In the group of poems 1, 3-13, for which the ms evidence is at its best, the papyri contribute very little. See however 1.135, 3.12, 7.7, i n . 2 2.60, 67, 128, 12.23, H.4» 38, 43» Ι5·ΐ<5, ι8, 127, 128, 18.27, 24.125. 3 Though in some cases not in mss cited in my apparatus. 4 These are numerous to the end of Id. 15, but scarcer thereafter, and since their writers did not always cross out what they wished to correct, it is in some cases impossible to tell correction from gloss. Where the note supplies a Doric form (e.g. α written over the η of 2.13 έρχομένην, 164 υπέστη ν) it is presumably a correction; where, as more frequently, this proceeding is reversed glosses may be intended. It is easy to see how an exemplar of this kind may have contributed to the dialect confusion of our mss, and Wilamowitz (Textg. 4) remarked the same ambiguity in the later mss. For cases in which interlinear notes seem to imply variants in the exemplar see, e.g., 2.101, 15.25, 57, 67, 92. 5 Text δυο* και δύο: note yp. δυο και δέκα. The latter is the text of KW. 6 See 2.3, 60, 85, 15.1.
liii
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS 3&2 and $ 3 in Id. 15. The two agree against the mss in 15.67, 70 (αΐθε or είθε), 72, 86, 92, 98, but in 67 and 92 the corrector of $ 3 was seemingly acquainted with the reading of the mss; they are divided at 15.38, 43 (?), 68, 70 (Γοργ<ρΐ, Γοργώ) and possibly also at 5.146. $ 2 seems therefore somewhat nearer akin to $ 3 than to β, but given the presence of variants in α the evidence is perhaps not con clusive. For ^ 1 it is still less so. This papyrus agrees substantially with $ 2 in a presumably false reading at 7.75; and with the mss in pre senting the probably spurious line 8.77.1 Since $ 1 dates from about A.D. 200, this evidence, if deemed adequate, would show α to have been of earlier date. If it is insufficient, all we can say of α is that it was older than ^ 3 , i.e. c. A.D. 500. The remaining papyri provide no evidence worth considering.2 The relations between the papyri and individual Byzantine and Renaissance mss (that is to say the descendants of β) call for little comment. As was to be expected the papyri distribute their favours among the families of mss, and if ^3 is often with Κ it is because that ms has often preserved the truth where others fail. $ 1 sides with the Laurentian family in 1.132, 134, 147, 8.73, but probably all four readings are true, and there is no reason to suppose that they did not all reach the mss through β; the order of the poems in the Laurentian mss, which resembles that in the papyrus, though it differs from that in Κ may have been the order in β. 3 , „ 4. The ms Tradition (i) Idylls 1-18 When we turn from the papyri and early parchment fragments to the mss it is first to be observed that no ms earlier than the 13 th century exists, and that in consequence none carries the ms tradition beyond the range of interference by scholars of the Byzantine Renaissance. Further, that Planudes, Moschopulus, and Triclinius all busied themselves with the text and left upon it marks still distinguishable, and that there is ground for thinking that Tzetzes 1
At 7.104 it appears to have had xeivoio with Ϊ 3 and all mss except H, which has τήνοιο. The latter is presumably right but due to conjecture in H, which is alone in some correct dialect forms elsewhere. 2 But see now p. 257. $4. shows in Id. 16 signs of kinship with the Laurentian family of mss, but at 16.16 shares a remarkable variant with the Vatican. Gallavotti proposed for the rest the stemma 9· 3
{Ox. 694. 1806)
See p. Ixviii.
Ψ / \
& S3
liv
THE MS TRADITION 1
also worked upon it. Secondly, some of the mss (e.g. KMS) reveal by their contents that they are scholars' collections of material, and therefore liable to improve upon their primary source by matter derived from elsewhere. Examination of the detailed accounts of the mss above shows also that a ms may belong in one group of poems to a family which it deserts in the next; examination of the apparatus criticus that the Laurentian and Vatican families are often divided against themselves. In short the ms tradition is thoroughly contaminated. 2 It will also be seen from a glance at the table on p. lii that even late in the Italian Renaissance valuable material could still be found, and as (not to mention poems ascribed to Bion and Moschus) HMP about A.D. 1300 garnered respectively Ida1. 28 and 29, Idd. 22 and 25, and 18 lines of Id. 22, so some two hundred years later C found the Aeolic poems, including Id. 30 unknown elsewhere 3 and the Egg of Simias unknown to other bucolic mss; D found Idd. 24, 26, 27; and X a fragment of Id. 24. It would be rash to assume that these mss derived from their unknown sources only new poems and no new readings in the old, and equally rash to assume that scribes who found ■ no source to increase their store of poems, found none to mend or mar the text of their primary source, and direct evidence to the contrary is not lacking. Thus S contains a number of readings, mostly false but not necessarily conjectures,4 not known from other sources, and HM, sometimes in company with S, unexpected agreements both in truth and error with K.5 Similarly Ρ in Idd. 2, 14, 15, G in Idd. 14, 15, show kinship with K.6 Gallavotti 7 laid down as his principle that, minutiis cxceptis, the unsupported readings of the Vatican family were not to be accounted bonaefidei. Even on his own premises the principle is unwarranted, 1
See p. lxxxiv. This general character of the tradition was emphasised both by Ahrens (Philol. 33.386) and by Wilamowitz (Textg. 4). 3 A ms seen by Janus Lascaris in the library of the Laura on Mt Athos contained Idd. 24, 26, 30, all great rarities. See Centralbl.f. Bibliothekswesen 1.398, Wilamowitz Buc. Gr. ed. 2, 171. 4 E.g. 1. 19, 25, 36, 82: and in the corrections (S2) due in Gallavotti's view to Planudes 1.11, 75, 90, 130. These examples are taken from Gallavotti (p. 263); more will be found in Wilamowitz's apparatus, in Id. 18 S2 has some notable agreements with 5 3 . 5 Gallavotti (p. 245) noted 1.24, 4.17, 7.39, 8.86, 10.5, 30, 13.33, 48. M, though its basis seems to be, as Gallavotti held, the Vatican recension, was judged by Wilamowitz (Textg. 11) in Idd. 1, 3-13 the second best surviving ms. It has other noteworthy readings at 10.41, 12.28, 13.40, 15.116. A curious example of a stray but evidently true lection will be found in the n. on epigr. 14.2. 6 7 E.g. 2.164, χ4·4» 36> S 8 , 70, 15.59, 60, 68. P. xxix. 2
lv
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS for the Vatican family, standing between the Ambrosian and Laurentian, may from the Ambrosian derive readings from which K, its only direct representative, has departed, and neither its occasional agreements with papyri against the other mss,1 nor its occasional presentation of a true reading need necessarily be assigned either to accident or to emendation. And similarly with individual mss. Gallavotti's chief service to editors lies in indicating which mss must be regarded with suspicion as reflecting the editing of Planudes and Moschopulus. His separation of the Laurentian and Vatican families, though highly convenient as a means of classifying the mss and tidying up the apparatus, does little to ease the problems of recension. An editor must often feel a doubt whether an aberrant reading other than a blunder, even in a ms which has been influenced by a Byzantine editor, can be dismissed as an interpolation. His task, as Wilamowitz both saw and practised it, is essentially eclectic. As regards the three families of mss the Vatican, as has already been said, stands between the Ambrosian and the Laurentian. The Ambrosian is represented only by K, from which Gallavotti in these poems^ regards D as descended, and by the influence already mentioned which it has exercised on parts of mss of other families. In Gallavotti's stemmata of the two other families in Idd. 1-17, which I append, the Roman numerals attached to some mss refer to the sections of the mss as set out in pp. xxxvii ff.
(ii) Idylls 19-30, Epigrams In the poems following Id. 18 the task is simplified by the reduction in the number of the authorities, and except in the epigrams (where the Anthology has affected the bucolic mss) by the absence of contami nation. The text of Idd. 20, 21, 23, 27 is however in much worse condition than that of any other poems in the collection. Of the Idylls, 22 and 25 are common to the two families which Hiller and Wilamowitz called Φ and Π; and though neither family is of pre ponderant authority, the choice between them is usually either easy 1
Sec 10.55,15.149,16.16.
lvi
THE MS TRADITION or of little moment. Idd. 19, 20, 21, 23 are known only from the first family:1 Idd. 24, 26 and 27 only from the second except for papyri in 24 and 26 and a fragment of 24 preserved in X. Of the two families mentioned, Φ, as has already been said, is called La by Gallavotti because the mss which contain it belong in their earlier part to the Laurentian family; and whereas Hiller and Wilamowitz used VTr as its representatives, calling in W only where V is defective, Gallavotti, holding V to be later than W and not its exemplar, where W is available (Id. 25) used W T r . Essentially however no change has befallen the family. With Π however the case is different. Here the representatives employed by the older editors were C, D, and the lost codex Patavinus as represented in the editions of Giunta and Callierges. Gallavotti however held that C in Idd. 24, 26, 27, epigr. is a copy of D ; and that in 17, 18, 22, 25, where C combines Triclinian readings with others agreeing with D, having sometimes the one sometimes the other in the margin, the D readings are derived from D itself. C therefore disappears from his apparatus except in Idd. 28-30; and in 28 and 29 C again has corrections which derive from D. 2 D he regarded as derived through Paris. 2721 from Κ in Id. 29, epigr., and valuable only in Idd. 22, 24-28. Iunt. and Cal. he held to descend from Κ and D, and he therefore regarded such unsupported readings as are found in those books as for the most part emendations of Musurus or, in Iunt., of Bonini. The cod. Patavinus however requires some further discussion. The statements in Iunt. as to the Paduan ms are set out above (p. xlv), and that such a ms really existed is proved, if proof is necessary, by a scholium on the Planudean Anthology quoted in my note on epigr. 14.3 Since in the early poems Iunt. and Cal. show some remarkable agreements with K, and Iunt. has the poems in virtually the same order as K, editors since Ahrens had held cod. Pat. to have been a ms akin to Κ of much more extensive content. 4 Musurus had copied from it the poems of the Π family and had entered readings from it elsewhere in his copy of Aid., whence the new material found its way into the editions of Giunta and Callierges, 1 Besides Theocritus and Pseudo-Theocritean poems die collection contains M. 1, 3, 4, N.A., B. 1, 2, and as the last poem breaks off in the middle of a line, the collection may once have been more extensive. 2 The evidence for these views must be sought in Gallavotti pp. 290 fF. or R. Fil. 68.244; they are summarised in Rend. Accad. Lincei 1945.21. } Stadtmuller (Anth. Gr. i.xi) thought the scholia concerned to be in the hand of Musurus himself. 4 It was held to have contained all that Iunt. and Cal. contain except Idd. 19, 20, 21, 23 which are absent from D.
lvii
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS
though more copiously into Iunt. than into Cal. 1 Gallavotti on the other hand held that Musurus had in his hands a copy of K,2 and made use in addition of D itself,3 contributing to it in return readings recorded in my apparatus as D 3 . Consequently it would follow that Musurus had access to no source better than those we possess. It is perhaps impossible, and in any case outside the scope of this edition, to settle these questions finally, nor does my apparatus, since it is based on Gallavotti's, contain sufficient report of CDIunt.Cal. to enable the reader to form an independent opinion for himself. From the point of view of recension, when these sources are agreed it is of no real moment whether KCDIunt.CaL and CDIunt.Cal. speak with four voices and three respectively or whether with only one. Where they disagree however it is of some importance to determine whether, supposing their descent to be that postulated by Gallavotti, the descent is pure, or whether some strains from outside have mingled with it. My own view is that in the epigrams the bucolic tradition is thoroughly contaminated with that of the Anthology;* that in Idd. 1-17, 29 there is not much in the published reports of D to suggest that its original scribe had access to a valuable source other than K; 5 that the blank spaces and disordered contents of the rest of the ms do not suggest the straightforward copying of a single exemplar; and that though C plainly derived Idd. 28-30 from another source, elsewhere neither its original text nor its second hand 1
Wilamowitz (Textg. 7) seems to have thought that both printers used the same copy; Ahrens (Philol. 33.408) thought not, and since the books may have appeared, one in Florence and one in Rome, in the same month, and Iunt. presents the poems in different order from Cal., his view seems more probable. One might guess that Musurus made a ms and that Giunta had it or a copy, while Callierges worked from a corrected Aldine (cf. p. xlvii above) plus a ms of the additional poems. It is perhaps worth notice that Callierges was printing in Venice in 1509 and may have acquired his information there. See however p. xlvi η. ι above. 2 He suggested a ms now no. 305 in the library of the Seminario at Padua. This ms, like D, is of the late 15th century, but Pandulfini had not seen Bucarus's ms and his άρχαιότατον βιβλίον cannot be pressed. Moreover Musurus may have known that the Paduan ms was copied from one much older. On the Paduan ms see Rend. Accad. Lincei 1945.21. 3 Not D's exemplar, since Iunt. Cal. contain readings which in D are from the hand of a corrector. 4 This is not surprising, for D is of the late 15th cent., portions of C probably even later, and Iunt. Cal. of 1516; and apart from mss the Planudean Anthology had been printed at Florence in 1494 and by Aldus at Venice in 1503 ; and it was printed again by Giunta three years after his Theocritus. 5 2.83, 15.23 (where see n.), might suggest it, but these readings are not peculiar to D (see Gallavotti 282,284). Gallavotti regarded the Perugian family (see p. xxxix) as borrowing from Mosch. and in Idd. 9-13 from the Laurentian.
lviii
THE MS TRADITION contain matter which need be independent of Tr and D. The possibility of lunt. Cal. (or cod. Patavinus) being derived from D was considered by Hiller,1 and rejected on the ground that lunt. Cal. do not contain Id. 29.26-40 though those verses are contained in both Κ and D. Their omission, which remains a serious obstacle to his theory, Gallavotti assigned to accident.2 However this may be, it appears to me that some other source or sources have at least contributed to the text of these books, 3 and I cannot accept Gallavotti's view that every lection in them not found in Κ or D or Aid. is necessarily an emenda tion of Musurus or of their respective editors. Even here however the question is of limited importance for recension, and an editor will accept lections from lunt. and Cal., whether tradition or emendation, provided they seem to him true. There are certainly passages in which he would dismiss their lections if he were sure that they were con jectures, but fortunately these are few.4 5. The Early History of the Text The early history of the text has already been touched upon in considering the relations of the papyri to the later mss, and for purposes of recension it is not of great importance. Gallavotti, on grounds which seem to me insecure, dated the archetype of the Byzantine mss for Idd. 1-18 in the third or fourth century, and the archetypes of their three families in the eighth to the tenth, the Ambrosian at the beginning, the Vatican at the end of that period. Wilamowitz however advanced a theory as to early editions of the poems which calls for mention here. Wilamowitz held that Theocritus never collected his own poems, 5 1
2 Beitrage 4. P. 312. For instance a glance at Hiller's apparatus to Id. 25 shows 'Mus.' (i.e. lunt. Cal. or one of the two books) in much more frequent agreement with the Φ family than can plausibly be ascribed to conjecture or accident. There are also places (e.g. 5-39, 14.33, 24.29) where there is so little invitation to emend that it is difficult to believe the text of lunt. or Cal. due to conjecture; and others (e.g. 27.23, 45, 28.9, 17) which would at least demand a high level of intelligence in the emendator. These conditions extend also to poems missing from KD and therefore derived by lunt. Cal. from Aid. It is not plain, for instance, why at 21.10 λήγα should be replaced by the equally meaningless λήδα (cf. p. xlvii n.), or that the lection at 20.39 and more than one in Id. 21 were within range of Musurus's conjecture. « See, e.g., 21.65, 23.43, 52. 5 Buc. Gr. iii: Theocritus cum carmina sua collecta non edidisset, singula et in manibus hominum versabantur et in bibliothecarum laterculis recensebantur, quamvis exigua, tamen suo quodque nomine instructa plerumque compluria uno volumine fuisse comprehensa, prout scribae libuerit, facile credimus, sed nee demonstrari hoc potest nee momentum facit. 3
lix
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS and whether this belief is well-founded or not, since the only collections known to us include one poem which seems spurious and one which must be so {lad. 8 and 9) and do not include the pre sumably genuine Berenice, of which a fragment is cited by Athenaeus, it is at any rate plain that our collections do not derive directly from the author. 1 Behind them lay, he thought, 2 an edition of Theocritus with a commentary, which included, in addition to the poems which still possess ancient scholia (1-18, 28, 29, Technopaegnia), 30, epigrams, and probably also 22 and 24 which are cited as Theocritean by grammarians. 3 The mss families Φ and Π (see p. lvi above) derive from a larger collection of bucolic poetry without commentary, though Π and possibly also Φ may have drawn on a ms of the collection with commentary. As regards the date of these two collections Wilamowitz pointed out that Virgil shows a wide know ledge of Theocritus, 4 but that there is little evidence of familiarity with him before that date, and that the epigrams were unknown to Meleager. Also that some of the spurious poems which appear to belong to late Hellenistic times would hardly have survived unless they had been preserved by incorporation in some collection fairly soon after they had been written. Since epigr. 26 ( = A.P. 9.205) is prefatory to a collection of bucolic poems once scattered but now united, and is by the grammarian Artemidorus, who lived in the first half of the first century B.C. (see n. on epigr. 26), Wilamowitz assigned to him the compilation of the comprehensive corpus. The edition of Theocritus alone with a commentary he ascribed to Artemidorus's son Theon, supposing the full commentary (which contained notes of second- and fourth-century scholars) to have grown upon a foundation laid by him, and the Technopaegnia to have been joined to the edition in the second century. Since epigr. 27 ( = A.P. 9.434) is prefatory to a book containing Theocritus alone, Wilamowitz attributed it to Theon. 5 Wilamowitz was here working in a field of which he had a unique mastery, and his argument was conducted with great abihty. It must 1
Cf. Textg. p. 123. His views are set out in the preface to the Bucolici, and in his Textgeschichte pp. 102 if. An earlier resume appeared in Adonis (1900) pp. 29 ff. 3 Presumably Wilamowitz would have added 26 after his objections to its authenticity had been overcome. 4 Outside the bucolic Idylls Eel. 8 is largely based on Id. 2; and Eel. 5.32, 7.65 seem to reflect Id. 18.29if., Eel. 8.102 f. Id. 24.93 if. Catullus is alleged to have imitated Id. 2 (Plin. N.H. 28.19) and perhaps betrays acquaintance with Id. 15.100 (see n. ad loc.). 5 He seems to have held that Theon merely excerpted the Theocritean matter from the larger corpus compiled by his father. 2
lx
THE EARLY HISTORY OF THE TEXT be said however that his conclusions remain very insecure. It is highly probable that Artemidorus made a collection which was accessible to Virgil, but if it was, as the epigram professes, a collection of bucolic poetry, there is no reason why it should have included any poem of Theocritus other than i, 3-11, 1 or poems neither Theocritean nor bucolic whose presence is postulated in this comprehensive collection.2 And as to the annotated edition and epigr. 27 it cannot be shown that Theon produced an edition of Theocritus at all (see n. on epigr. 27). 3 The evidence to be drawn from the papyri, nearly all published since Wilamowitz wrote, is hardly sufficient either to prove or to disprove his hypotheses. There are at present no papyrus fragments of Idd. 9, 19-21, 23, 25, 27, epigrams, or of Bion and Moschus. The only dubious or spurious poems known in papyri are Idd. 8 and 26, but Wilamowitz admitted that his suspicions of the latter were unfounded,4 and Id. 8 (with 9), whether genuine or not, was plainly included in the earliest collections of Theocritus's poems known to us. On the other hand there is no admittedly genuine poem (apart from epigrams, of which there are no papyrus remains) which is not represented in papyri. In other words none of the papyri can be shown to represent the collected edition of poems by various hands ascribed by Wilamowitz to Artemidorus. 5 It may however be argued that this collection would seem, from the small number of mss containing matter supposedly drawn from it, to have been much less easily come by than collections of Theocritus's poems alone, and that the absence of papyri containing it does not disprove its existence. If we turn to the genuine poems we have from the late first and the 1
It may be noted that the authority represented in Suidas's life (p. xv) recognises only bucolic poems as certainly genuine. Presumably therefore they existed in a separate collection. 2 Wilamowitz held, plausibly enough, that the poems of Theocritus acquired the title Βουκολικά from the ten bucolic Idylls which headed the collection, and he also held that they were first collected by Artemidorus. But Artemidorus can hardly have referred to his work as Βουκολικά! Μοΐσαι if a great part of the poems was only to acquire the title Βουκολικά from its position in his own collection (see Wilamowitz Textg. 14, 127, Buc. Gr. in). That the title Βουκολικά was used to include poems other than the bucolic Idylls is shown by Σ Αρ. Rh. 1.1234 Θεόκριτος εν τοις Βουκολικοΐς έν τω "Υλα έπιγραφομένω, for Id. 13 is not bucolic. 3 For a criticism of Wilamowitz's theory see Reitzenstein in Berl. Phil. Woch. 27.1540. Wendel (T.-Scholien 68) has shown that there is no evidence for Wilamo witz's view (p. n o ) that Virgil used a commentary on Theocritus. 4 See Vol. 11 p. 476. 5 Since the full content of no papyrus is known, it is of course possible that one or all may have contained non-Theocritean matter, though considering how fully the genuine poems are represented it does not seem likely.
lxi
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS second centuries $ i , pp.Ox. 694, 1806, and from the fifth century and later $ 2 , $ 3 , $ 4 , p.Ber. 5107—two groups each dating from a period in which there is other evidence to prove a lively interest in Theocritus. 1 $ 3 discloses in the fifth century a book which contained at least one and probably more than one poem not preserved in the archetype of the mss, but in other respects much what we may suppose such an archetype to have been. The earlier oapyri are too fragmentary to invite inferences as to their original contents, but they suffice to show that the text had undergone no substantial depravation three centuries later. Wilamowitz, as has been said, held that the first edition of Theocritus alone was made by Theon, who equipped it with a commentary. If the papyri contained Theocritus alone (and there is no indication that any of them contained other matter) they might be expected to reflect that edition, but they do not. They suggest that there was no canonical order for the poems, and neither the scholia in $ 1 and $ 3 nor the scraps of commentary contained in p.Ber. 7506 bear more resemblance to the scholia of the mss than is inevitable where the same themes are handled. Therefore, if Theon in fact produced the supposed edition, it would appear not to have imposed itself even in Egypt where he is believed to have lived and worked. 2 In brief the evidence of the papyri, though inconclusive, seems definitely unfavourable to Wilamowitz's hypotheses. 6. Recension In compiling an apparatus criticus to accompany the commentary, I had in mind that five of the papyri, including the most extensive, were until 1946 unreported in any edition of Theocritus, and that they are so still (1949) in any edition published in this country. It was desirable therefore that their readings should be given in considerable detail so that the reader might be in a position to assess their general credibility. Reports of the mss, if they were not to be out of scale with those of the papyri, must go much beyond the apparatus vere criticus of Wilamowitz; and in any case the scope of the commentary seemed to call for an apparatus in which the reader could discover not only the relationships of each individual ms used but its defects as well as its merits, and could also envisage from a sufficient display of otherwise unimportant variants the insecurity of the evidence concerning dialect. Legrand in his Bucoliques grecs had constructed from the information then available an apparatus on the scale which seemed desirable, and I had compiled another from the same sources; 1
2
See pp. lxxxiif.
lxii
See ΛΕ5 A 2054.
RECENSION
but for the reasons already given (p. xxxii) I was much dissatisfied with the result, and when Gallavotti's text (1946) provided for the first time first-hand evidence of a sufficient number of mss it seemed the wisest course to begin again and to base my apparatus as far as possible on his. His work has made, I find, virtually no difference to my text, but in the apparatus it has enabled me to present such evidence as seemed relevant much more tidily than was possible before. The decision to base my apparatus on Gallavotti's carried with it the further decision to make as little use of earlier collations as possible in order that the reader might not be in doubt as to the source of my information. The principal exception is in the epigrams, where Gallavotti, holding D to be derived from K, and C and the cod. Patavinus (represented in Iunt. and Cal.) to be derived from D, reduced the evidence of the bucolic mss to K. Whether or not these conclusions are valid, the tradition of the bucolic mss is much con taminated with that of the Anthologia Palatina, and I have therefore reintroduced CDIunt. Cal. to the apparatus. I have used for D the collation made by Dubner for Ahrens and have checked it from a photostat; for Clunt.Cal. I have used, in addition to Ahrens, a collation of C kindly supplied to me by Mr W . C. Helmbold, 1 and when in doubt I have referred to copies of Iunt. and Cal. I have also verified a few points in the facsimile ofAnth. Pal edited by C. Preisendanz (Leyden, 1911). Apart from the epigrams I have in some places amplified from Ahrens the heading of the poems in the mss but I have only rarely added from earlier witnesses to the testimony of Gallavotti's apparatus.2 In the commentary however there will sometimes be found references to readings reported by other scholars, and to mss discarded by Gallavotti and me though included in the list on p. xxxvi. In making use of Gallavotti's apparatus I have discarded from Galla votti's list two mss, I and T. Gallavotti's account of them will be found on pp. xxxix and xlii,3 but since they were virtually never cited by him there seemed no point in retaining them; and I have added one source 1
C is full of blunders, most of which I have omitted. In one or two places (e.g. 1.6, 7) Gallavotti assigned to a scholar a dialect cor rection which Ahrens reported from a ms. I have substituted the ms since even if the report was false the scholar does not seem responsible. Queries at 5.57, 8.91, 10.32, 15.112 indicate reports of earlier collators. 3 The first part of Τ presents a contaminated text, the Laurentian source being akin to Q, the Vatican to E. I is close akin to E, and both are near relatives of A. Τ is, within the limits of Wilamowitz's apparatus, adequately reported there. E, cited by me for trifles at 1.27, 4.60, 13.62, might have been discarded with I. 2
lxiii
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS
of information unknown to him, Non. (see p. xlvi). I retain Wilamowitz's symbol Tr against Gallavotti's R1 since the ms, though not in the hand of Triclinius, admittedly contains his recension; the Iuntine edition I continue to call Iunt., and as already mentioned (p. xlviii n. 2) I have not adopted Gallavotti's sigla for the papyri. In the apparatus I have discarded a certain number of unimportant errors from single families and single mss,2 but here and there I have amplified the evidence in the apparatus from Gallavotti's own statements in his appendix and his earlier papers, and I have recorded more frequently than he variae lectiones mentioned in the scholia. My apparatus is appreciably shorter than his because emendations not promoted to the text are mentioned not there but in the commentary, and because I have often effected some economy in his methods of reporting the facts. On the other hand I have not used his symbols La and Va for the Laurentian and Vatican families, nor (from Id. 16 on) Wilamowitz's Φ and Π, since symbols whose content changes from poem to poem seem to me an inconvenience worth avoiding by the sacrifice of a little space. Thus at 1.29, for instance, Gallavotti writes περί La ττοτΐ KVa; and Ι, ποτι KAGS περί PQW, since in this poem his Laurentian family is represented by PQW and his Vatican by AGS. This method has the disadvantage that where Gallavotti has not recorded a minor aberration in one of his mss3 my statement may not be precisely true, but it leaves the affinities of the mss plain, saves the reader the labour of remembering what La and Va mean in each poem, and I think makes clearer what has happened when, as very often, a family is divided. Like Gallavotti, I have recorded at the beginning of each poem the families represented and the mss used (and from Id. 16 on Wilamowitz's families also), but whereas in Id. 1, for instance, he writes La ( = PQW), Va ( = AGS), I write PQW [Laur.], AGS [Vat.]. Again, I have not followed Gallavotti's practice of writing (e.g.) A 2 for interlinear or marginal corrections in the original hand, A corr. for se ipsum corrigentis librarii aut cor rectors altera scriptura, A b and A c for notes of second and third hands. Being somewhat sceptical of the accuracy with which such hands can be identified, I have used A2 throughout to indicate all corrections except in the much corrected D, where I have indicated as D 3 1
R had been assigned by Ahrens to cod. Paris. Reg. 2998 which contains excerpts from Theocritus; and by Wilamowitz in his second edition to iP4. 2 For instance I do not record 1.10 συ Κ, 14 and 16 τνρίσδεν AS, 17 κεκμηκώς KP. 3 He said (p. lxvii) manifestos et rtullius momenti et in singulis libris papyrisque adservatos errores praetermisi.
lxiv
RECENSION
the corrector whom Hiller and Gallavotti suppose to have derived readings from the same source as Iunt.1 Though my apparatus is essentially based on Gallavotti's it disagrees with his in a number of places. My reports of the papyri are derived not from him but (like his) from the original publications, and in some places they amplify or correct his. I have also had at hand copies of Iunt. and Cal. (which I cite rather oftener than he) and a photostat of K. I have not collated them, but I have consulted them when in doubt, and my reports sometimes differ from or amplify Gallavotti's.2 I have also assigned a good many emendations to scholars older than those named by him. In reporting the papyri I have, for the reason already given, shown much more hospitality to mere blunders than in the case of the mss, and my hospitality exceeds Gallavotti's, but it is not all-embracing. Nobody, for instance, needs to know that at I.IOI the scribe of 5 3 wrote κρυττρις for κυπρί and removed only the second of the redundant letters; or at 1.134 the scribe of $ 1 άναλγε and corrected his mistake. Where the reading of a papyrus stands alone in the apparatus I have printed it with or without accents or other embel lishments as it was written by the scribe; where it is followed by the sigla of mss in agreement, or by the name of a scholar who had anticipated the reading by conjecture, accents and breathings are added, and in these cases it is not to be assumed that more than the essential letters of the word are preserved in the papyrus. Similarly no inferences as to papyri are to be drawn from silence. Where the abbreviations codd. and cett. are used, or where the record of a variant implies cett. for the reading in the text, papyri are excluded from consideration (though in the last case cett. may in fact sometimes have papyrus support). Thus at 5.21, from the note ών Brunck, ouv ^3 codd.: εστί Ahrens, έντί codd., the reader will infer that Ϊ 3 does not preserve the end of the line. 1
This hand is called D c by Ahrens, Hiller, and Gallavotti. Excluding places where I have referred to corrections unreported by him, my account of Κ differs from or supplements his at 1.23, 87, 97, 3.28, 4.29, 5.22, 24, 66, 93, 7.81, 83, 106, 138, 146, 10.37, n.78, 12.25, 13.48, 14.17, 53, 54, 57, 15.25, 72, 16.52, 85, 29.20, epigr. 3.5, 6, 11.4, 18.5, 20.3, 4. These passages are mostly unimportant, and in one or two of them a doubt is possible, for Κ is not always easy to read. I record them here since Κ is not within the reader's reach, and as an indication that Gallavotti's collations cannot be trusted implicitly. Some of his mss have not been collated before, but where his reports of mss other than Κ conflict with those of earlier collators I have necessarily assumed that he is right except in a small number of places (such as 8.91, 15.119) where there is clearly a misprint in his apparatus. In a few (e.g. 8.18, 17.70) he is silent though his text is not that of his mss. 2
lxv GT
5
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS
My apparatus disregards accents, breathings, and the presence or absence of iota subscript; and it very rarely notes the assignment of the speeches in the dramatic Idylls. Notes other than sigla refer to the ms whose siglum immediately precedes, and to that only.1 The text which I have printed is deliberately conservative, and I have often preferred to record in the commentary emendations which might quite suitably find a place in the text. The tradition of the genuine poems is however seldom so corrupt as to leave the general sense in doubt, and close acquaintance with Theocritus's style imposes restraint. The search for freshness of expression—the heightened synonym, the syntactical innovation, and the like—is no new thing in Greek poetry, but it was pursued as an end in itself and with a new energy by the self-conscious poets of Alexandria, and by none of them more whole-heartedly than by Theocritus.2 The student of language is constantly discovering in his poems that usages which to a modern reader seem natural enough are in fact novelties, to be paralleled, if at all, only from later writers; and when the language seems, as it sometimes does, strained near to the breaking-point, he is uneasily aware that no modern is really competent to decide where the inventiveness of such a poet may have ended. Hence he may hesitate to promote to the text an emendation, however plausible, where there is a risk of displacing what the poet may possibly have regarded as a daring and successful experiment in diction. In some of the spurious poems in which the text is gravely vitiated 3 1 have often, for want of satisfactory or even plausible conjecture, been compelled to print what the poet cannot have written, and to resort to the obelus. In the genuine poems there are few such places; but there are a good many in which, for the reason given, I have printed what he seems unlikely to have written, and have provided in the com mentary materials on which the reader may form his own judgment.
7. The Order of the Poems The order of the poems followed in this edition is due to Stephanus, who established it in his Poetae Graeci of 1566 except that Idd. 30 and 31 were of course unknown to him and his Id. 30 is the Anacreontic 1 Thus at 10.48 OTTVOS AL(?)N(?) indicates doubt as to LN but not as to A. This is one of the rare places where the information is not derived from Gallavotti, who is silent. 'YTTVOS is attested for A by Ahrens and Ziegler: Gallavotti's φεύγει Va seems to imply that it is also the text of LN. 2 Cf. Headlam Herodas p. xxix. 3 The worst, as has been said, are Idd. 20, 21, 23, 27.
lxvi
THE ORDER OF THE POEMS els Νεκρόν "Αδωνιν not included here. The order is unfortunate, for it places a later editor of Theocritus in a dilemma: either he must include Idd. 19, 20, 21, 23, 27 (not to mention 25) which have no claim to be considered as by Theocritus, or he must omit poems commonly cited under his name. I have preferred the former course, but there is an evident absurdity in including Idd. 19 and 23, the ascription of which to Theocritus is of no authority whatever, and excluding the Επιτάφιος Βίωνος ascribed to him in DTr. But if poems numbered 1-30 are to be printed together, the inconvenience to the reader introduced by printing them in any other order seems much to outweigh any advantage, logical or historical, which may be secured by rearrangement. In modern times three editors have departed from the order of Stephanus.1 Ahrens in 1855 retained the order of Idd. 1-18 but then printed 24, 22, 26, 28, 29 renumbered as 19-23. The missing Idylls (other than 30 and 31 which were unknown to him) he placed among Incertorum Idyllia at the end of the book. Similarly he printed first among the epigrams the nine which he considered genuine, and followed them by a group ofDubia et Spuria, arranging both sections not in the order of the bucolic mss but according to their grouping in the Anthology. Wilamowitz did not renumber the Idylls but printed them in the order 1, 7, 3-6, 8-13, 14, 2, 15, 17, 16, 18, 24, 22, 28-30, removing the remainder to an Appendix Aliorum Bucolicorum. Epigr. 1-22 he left in the order of the bucolic mss. Legrand, con signing to his second volume all pieces whose authenticity had been seriously contested, printed the remainder in his first in the order 7, 1, 3-6, 10-13, 2, 14-17,^. 3, 18, 24, 22, 28-30, and added to them the Syrinx (whose authenticity was by no means unquestioned), and all but one (12) of the epigrams selected as genuine by Ahrens, though unlike Ahrens he retained the order of the bucolic mss. Nobody who has used these three books will need to be reminded of the waste of time their disposition has occasioned. Apart from the desire shared by all these editors to segregate the spurious poems, Ahrens preserved Stephanus's order for the genuine Idylls except that he inverted 22 and 24 to follow the order of DIunt. Legrand's order was of his own devising, but Wilamowitz aimed at restoring what he supposed to be that of the archetype of Κ and the codex Patavinus (see p. lvii), and he seems to have thought that he would thereby recover the order of the edition which he ascribed to Theon in the first century B.C. Since Κ contains no poem 1
As Brunck had done in his Analecta of 1772.
lxvii
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS between Idd. 17 and 29 his order was there conjectural, but the order in which he meant to print the earlier poems 1 —1, 7, 3-6, 8-13, 2, 14, 15, 17, 16, 18—may perhaps represent that of the Ambrosian archetype. 2 All three families of mss agree in placing Id. 1 first and in the order οι Idd. 8-13; and since Κ and such of the Laurentian family as contain 2, 14, 15 agree in placing those three poems in that order after 13, it is probable that the Vatican family is aberrant in placing 2 after 1, and that the archetype of the mss had 1, 3-7 in uncertain order, 8-13, 2, 14, 15, and therefore that it placed the ten bucolic Idylls first. And since our oldest witness (|ii) agrees with the Laurentian family in placing Id. 7 fifth, it may be that the order of that family (5, 6, 4, 7, 3 ) 3 or of the papyrus (6, 4, 5, 7, 3)4 and not K's 7, 3, 4, 5, 6, was followed in the archetype of the mss. It is now plain however that the order of that archetype, whatever it may have been, was in no sense canonical in the early centuries of 1 He intended to follow Κ but inadvertently placed Id. 2 after 14 and defended that order before he had discovered it to be accidental (Textg. 65, Buc. Gr.z 171). 2 If the cod. Patavinus was, as Gallavotti supposed, not an independent witness to the Ambrosian recension but derived from K, the conclusion is precarious, for many Theocritean mss vary the order of their exemplars. And in either case Κ and hint, disagree as to the order of Idd. 16 and 17. 3 Gallavotti (p. xvii) noted that in the arrangement 1, 5, 6, 4, 7, 3 the first words of the Idylls follow alphabetical order. 4 There is possibly some support for the order 1, 6 in the Argument to Id. 1, where occur the words Δάφνιν.. .δς διά τούτου μέν του είδυλλίου τέθνηκε, δια 5έ του έξης ώς ζώντος αύτου μνημονεύει. Του έξης might seem to imply είδυλλίου, and Daphnis appears next in Id. 6. Wilamowitz however translated im folgenden (Textg. 14), and as the Anecdoton Estense (Wendel Schol. p. 11) has in the same context έν τοις έξης είδυλλίοΐς this may be right, though if so Meineke's των έξης should probably be accepted (cf. Wendel T.-Scholien 86*). Wendel argued {SchoL xviii) that a note on Id. 6.4.6 preserved only in G cites Id. 7 as an earlier poem, but the ms has προσδέδεικται not ττροδέδεικται. He also argued (T.-Scholien 168) that as scholia regularly decrease in bulk from the beginning to the end of a text the length of those to Id. 7 suffices to show that that Idyll stood second in the collection; but though it is true that the scholia to Idd. 2, 15, 17 (poems of comparable length) show a marked decrease, those to Id. 5 are not much shorter than those to Id. 7 though the latter poem contains much more that invites comment. A note on Id. 5.6 preserved only in Ρ shows that Id. 4 stood earlier than Id. 5 though in Ρ itself the order is 5, 6, 4. Other indications of order in the scholia are that Id. 8 stood earlier than Id. 9, 11 than 13, and (probably) 3 than 4 (see Wendel Schol. xviii). Evidence of order from the scholia however cannot be relied upon to take us beyond the book on which the latest recension of the scholia was based, and possibly no further than the archetype of the scholia, which Wendel (SchoL xix) assigned conjecturally to the tenth or eleventh century.
lxviii
T H E ORDER OF T H E P O E M S
our era. The evidence from the papyri in which the order of the poems can be discerned is as follows: $ ι *2 $3
ι, 6, 4, 5, 7> 3, 8. 5, 7i, 5. 7 (?)··· I0> 14,13,12,2, 18,15,26,24,17, [ . . - ] , 1 28,29, 30, 3i, 22. $4 4, 5 · · . 13, 26 (or 26, 13). p.Ber. 5017 11, 14 (or 14, 11). Wilamowitz, who knew only the last two, dismissed their order as of no consequence (Cl.Rev. 20.103). The orders of $ 1 , $ 2 , and ^ 3 however cannot be so dismissed: they agree with the mss in grouping bucolic poems together, and with each other against all mss in placing 7 after 5; and $ 3 agrees with the mss as to the order of the Aeolic poems. That however is the extent of agreement, and it seems plain that the orders presented whether by papyri or by the archetype of the mss are due to chance or to the choice of a particular scribe or editor, and that there is no strong reason other than intrinsic merit for preferring one to another. It will be noted that Κ and the Laurentian family agree in placing the ten bucolic Idylls first, though they disagree as to their order, and that the papyri do not dissent; and though there is a visible reason for breaking the bucolic series by placing Id. 2 next to Id. 1 as in the Vatican family, since both poems have refrains, Id. 2 is better associated, as in Κ and the Laurentian family, with Idd. 14 and 15: better also to place the two Ptolemaic poems 15 and 17 next each other. But ^ 3 shows no regard for these affinities, and the position of 12 and 13 is anomalous both in $ 3 and the mss since the nearest kin of 12 are 29 and 30, and of 13, either the epic 22 and 24 or 11, another epistle with a mythological illustration; and a modern editor, if he started with a free hand, could improve upon any earlier arrange ment whether of papyri, mss, or printed books. The profit however would be very small and the inconvenience, as experience has shown, considerable. 8. The Titles of the Poems Wilamowitz held that in so far as Theocritus can be said to have published his. poems they were published separately each with its own title,2 and he thought that the titles which he attached to them in his 1 This gap disappears and 28 follows 17 if Gallavotti's reconstruction is preferred a to Hunt's (see p. 1 n.). Sec p. lix n. 5.
lxix
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS
edition are, at any rate in some cases, the originals.1 The evidence of the mss however does not inspire much confidence in such a belief. In some cases (e.g. 2 Φαρμακεύτρια or -cci, 13 "Υλας, 28 Ήλακάτη) the name imposes itself, and would be likely to be chosen by anyone— the author or another—who wished to add a title to a nameless poem. In others alternative but equally appropriate titles are offered by the mss (e.g. 10 Έργατίναι ή Θερισταί, 15 Συρακόσιαι ή Άδωνιά^ουσαι). In others again the mss offer too many alternatives to inspire confidence that any of them is original (e.g. 3, 5, 2 18). There is, of course, nothing improbable in the supposition that T. prefixed a name to each poem, but it is difficult to see why he should have prefixed more than one,3 and in Id. 7 it seems plain that two of the many alternatives are not his. The poem might suitably be called Θαλύσια or Λυκίδας or Θερινοί Όδοπτόροι or Θερινή Όδοιπορία: Εαρινοί Όδοπτόροι and Εαρινή Όδοιπορία, which are presented by the mss, are mis descriptions, and unless they are first corrected cannot be assigned to the author. Λυκίδας is plausible, and conforms to the pattern of Id. ι Θύραις: but Λυκίδας is presented only in a citation and not by any ms. If therefore it is the author's title it shakes the reUabihty of the mss as to titles; and if it is not his it provokes some suspicion of the similar title to Id. 1. The known titles of mimes are mostly taken from the characters in them, and Gallavotti, wishing the Idylls to conform, preferred (e.g.) Κωμαστής to Κώμος for Id. 3, Λυκίδας to Θαλύσια for Id. 7. But Hdas 8 Ένύττνιον is an exception to this rule, and even if Theocritus's titles survive among the variants we cannot assume that he always followed it. That the titles are ancient is shown by their presence in the scholia, by the fact that they are sometimes used in citations by other writers,4 and by the fact that $ 1 had them before Idd. 7 and 8 (the only poems whose beginning is preserved in that papyrus), and $ 3 throughout. 1
Of Id. 7 he said (Hell Dick. 2.1352) der gelehrte Titel, aus Homer I 534, ist offenhar vom Dicker gegeben. But the word θαλύσια lies ready to hand in line 3 of the poem, and the equally learned heading for Id. 27 Όαριστύς, which is not derived from the poem itself, is not in the least likely to be original (see vol. n p. 485). 2 Wilamowitz admitted that the feeble ΑΙπολικόν καΐ ποιμενικόν could not be TVs tide (Hell. Dick. 2.1352); but Όδοιπόροι preferred by Gallavotti (R. Fil. 64.27) is plainly inappropriate. 3 In the Hippocratic corpus the existence of alternative titles has been held to prove that none is original (Littr£ 1.150), and where the author had supplied one name there would be litde temptation to add a second. It may however be noted that two of Herodas's Mimes have alternative tides (ι ττροκυκλί? ή μαστροπό?, 6 φιλιό^ουσαι ή Ιδιά^ουσαι) which present the same problem as the Idylls; also that a few Tragedies and Comedies and some prose works of later date were known by 4 alternative names. See Idd. 2 and 7, and cf. p. lxi n. 2 above. lxx
THE TITLES OF THE POEMS That any of them can safely be ascribed to the author seems open to grave doubt. I have however given each poem a title, and my choice, where there is a doubt, usually agrees with that of Wilamowitz. Though no problem of recension is involved it seems appropriate to add here a brief comment on the word είδύλλιον. This appears in Greek to be confined to Theocritus's scholia, where a number of unsatisfactory accounts of it are given.1 The younger Pliny (EpisL 4.14) says that he has chosen to entitle a collection of occasional verse Hendecasyllabi from their metre—proinde siue epigrammata siue idyllia siue eclogas siue, ut multi, poematia seu quod aliud uocare malueris, licebit uoces. It is plain, therefore, that in the first century the Latin word was in use for short poems of varied content and had no specifically bucolic implication, and in the fourth century Ausonius could still so use it of a similar collection of his own poems. It is however much less plain how the diminutive of είδος came by such a meaning. The Byzantine metrical scholia to Pindar (Abel Schol. rec. in Pind. Epinicia i.44ff.) have as sub-titles to the individual poems ττερι των κώλων.. .του α' [β', γ ' , etc.] είδους των 'Ολυμπίων, Πυθίων, etc., and Stephanus, in the first edition of his Thesaurus (1572), remarked είδη autem Pindari sunt qui dicta putent tanquam diversa odarum genera. Sic etiam Ειδύλλια Theocriti. Toup 2 revived this analogy, which has been generally accepted, though the origin of the use has not been satis factorily explained. Christ 3 thought that είδος meant the individual melody or motif of the separate poems, and hence a poem; Wilamo witz 4 that it meant tune or musical composition. Neither explanation is convincing, and the evidence that Pindar's poems were called είδη in Hellenistic times is highly unsatisfactory. It is derived from EL M. 295.52 s.v. είδογράφος, where we are told that the gram marian Apollonius, who is known from p.Ox. 1241 to have preceded Aristarchus as Librarian at Alexandria,5 received this sobriquet επειδή ευφυής ων έν τη βιβλιοθήκη τά είδη τοις είδεσιν έττένειμεν. τάο γαρ δοκούσας των φδών Δώριον μέλος εχειν έττΐ τό αυτό συνηΥε, 1 Wendel Schol. p. 5: (ι) είδύλλιον λέγεται τό μικρόν ποίημα άπό τοϋ είδος ή Θεωρία. (2) ότι είδος έστι λόγου. (3) άπό τοϋ εΐδω τό όμοιώ* έοικότες γαρ τοις προσώποις είσΐν ol λόγοι. (4) ουκ ήθελεν ό ποιητής θεΐναι άλλοίας καΐ άλλοίας ύπογραφάς, άλλα μίαν άρμό^ουσαν πασι τοις ποιήμασιν αυτού, είδος γάρ λόγου εστί και τό διηγηματικόν καΐ τό δραματικόν καΐ τό μικτόν και διά τοΰτο 2 υπεγράφησαν είδυλλια. Addend, in Theoa. in Warton's edition 2.409. 3 Verhandl. d. 26. Vers. d. Philol. u. Schulm. zu Wurzburg 1869.49, summarised, and in the main followed, by E. Bickel in Glotta 29.36. 4 Textg. 129: einen Ton fur sich bilden diese epischen Gedichte, weil sie ein jedes sein individuelles Wesen haben: and more briefly Buc. Gr. iii. 5 Cf. RESuppl. 3.133.
lxxi
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS καΐ Φρυγίας καΐ Λυδίας, μιξολυδιστί και Ιαστί. Apollonius, then, arranged the odes by their musical styles; but τα είδη τοις είδεσιν έπένειμεν is no Greek for such a process, and τα είδη is presumably a mistake for τάς φδάς. 1 If so, είδος has in this passage its natural meaning of sorts, types, styles,2 and throws no light on ειδύλλια unless we are to accept the least unacceptable explanation of the scholia (which approximates to that of Christ and Wilamowitz) that it means poems in different styles. However this may be, it may be noted that, if any of these explanations is correct, it would follow that though a collection of poems might be called είδη, εΙδύλλια, a single poem could hardly be called είδος or είδυλλιον except as a component of, or an excerpt from, such a collection; and therefore that the word cannot have been applied to the Idylls until they were collected— that is, according to received opinion, not by Theocritus himself.3 9. Dialect The poems here printed fall into different groups in the matter of dialect and present different problems in the constitution of the text. The groups are, or appear to be,4 as follows: (i) Genuine poems in Doric: Idd. 1-7, 10, 11, 14, 15, 18, 26. (ii) Dubious or spurious poems in Doric: Idd. 8, 9, 19-21, 23, 27. (iii) Poems prevailingly in Epic dialect with an admixture of Doric: Idd. 13, 16, 17, 24. (iv) Poems in Epic and Ionic: Idd. 12, 22, 25. (v) Poems in Aeolic: Idd. 28-31. The Doric in Groups 1-3 bristles with difficulties, and it must be plainly said that in these groups no modern text can hope to present with precise accuracy the dialect employed by the poets.5 (i) Genuine Poems in Doric In considering this group three important considerations must be borne in mind. First, Doric was not like Aeolic a strictly local 1 Or possibly τοις εΐδεσι for ταΐς ωδαΐς. It may be noted that three of the four mss have similarly written είδών for ωδών despite the feminine δοκούσας. 2 Similarly Suid. s.v. Σωτάδης: είσΐ δέ αύτοΟ είδη πλείστα* οίον εΙ$ "Αιδου κατάβαση * ΤΤρίηπος* είς Βελεστίχην 'Αμαθών καΐ έτερα: ci. Menand. Rhet. praef. (3.331 Walz). 3 Since the word is so obscure, the peculiar use of είδος in the sense of document (illustrated in Preisigke Worterb. d. Gr. Pap. s.v.), which goes back at any rate to papyri of the 2nd cent, A.D., seems to deserve mention. 4 Notes on Idd. 12, 22, 24 appear in the prefaces to those Idylls. 5 See on T.'s Doric Hiller-Fritzsche 299, Cholmeley 2 417, Wilamowitz Textg. 18, Gallavotti xliii.
lxxii
DIALECT dialect; it was one of the two broad divisions of the Greek language and spoken with pronounced local variations from one end of the Greek world to the other, and Theocritus uses concurrently Doric forms not found together in any variety of spoken Doric. 1 Secondly he uses forms which are not Doric at all, some Epic and attributable to the metre in which he writes, 2 and a few which seem on the evidence available to be rather Aeolic than Doric. 3 Thirdly, in the third century and for a learned audience, to write in Doric at all was something of a mannerism or conscious rusticity,4 and Theocritus himself, though no doubt familiar with the Doric of his native Syracuse and of Cos, presumably talked otherwise in conversation with his cultured and sophisticated friends in Alexandria. In short Theocritus's dialect is artificial, peculiar to himself, and not consistent even in his own usage. He is not writing his native Syracusan, nor is he imitating those who had written it before him (Epicharmus and Sophron, for instance) as in the Aeolic poems he imitates Sappho and Alcaeus, nor again is he trying to reproduce the dialect of a particular place as Aristophanes tries to reproduce the dialects of Laconia or Megara or Boeotia. As Burns modified his native Ayrshire dialect with words drawn both from other parts of Scotland and from literature, so Theocritus, but much more freely. There are, therefore, no external criteria by which his Doric can be tried. An editor can alter or reject Attic or κοινή forms in favour of Doric, and he can, though less confidently, eliminate pseudo-Doric forms as due to copyists, but where true but alternative Doric forms are offered he has only the mss and papyri to guide him, and since in both the dialect is hopelessly vitiated he will often be reduced to almost random choice. Two instances will indicate the kind of problem with which the editor of such a text is constantly confronted. 1 E.g. Id. 1.90 τάς παρθένος, 91 όφθαλμώς. The ace. plur. in -os, regular in Coan inscriptions (Bechtel Gr. Dial. 2.572), is guaranteed by metre in seven places and may well have been obliterated in others where it is not so. T. may also have used -ους (which is Syracusan), for ώμους has formidable authority at 7.107. -ως (and -ω in the gen. sing.) he may borrow from Magna Graecia (see p. xx n. 2 above). 2 E.g. genitives in -010 and unaugmented past tenses. At 4.57 κομόωντι (if that is what T. wrote) combines an Epic formation with a Doric termination. 3 E.g. 7.40 νίκημι: cf. 1.1, 36, 5.61, 15.126ml. It may be noted that the fern, participial termination -οισα, which was considered an Aeolism, is now known also from the inscriptions of Cyrene (1.26η.). It is possible therefore that seeming Aeolisms are derived from some local variety of Doric. Callimachus in Doric 'ambics has εμμι and άττύ (jr. 197.2, 42). 4 Cf. Probus on Virg. Eel. p. 326 Thilo: Graecis sermo sic uidetur diuisus ut Doris dialectos qua ilk [sc. Theocritus] scripsit rustica habeatur. opportunum fait ergo ei, qui pastores inferebat, ea lingua disputasse.
lxxiii
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS Theocritus, if his mss are to be believed, often, but not consistently, wrote -σδ- for -3-: 1.1 άδύ τι τό ψιθύρισμα και α πίτυς... μελίσδεται, άδύ δέ καΐ τύ σνρίσδες. | ί ι , our oldest exemplar, always, in the passages it happens to conserve,1 writes -3-, though in all but two of them the mss are unanimous for -σδ-. It might there fore be thought that -σδ- should be banished from the text; but -σδis guaranteed in the passage quoted by notes in the scholia which may well be as old as or older than $ i , 2 and since they describe -σδ- as an Aeolism the -3- of 3βι may be due to a deliberate attempt to correct the dialect.3 But if in fact Theocritus used both -3- and -σδthe motive determining his choice in a given passage is undiscoverable, and where there is a substantial conflict of authorities4 an editor has no rational ground for taking sides. Again there are two possible alternatives to the infinitive termina tion -ειν in Doric, -ην and -εν. In Theocritus a short syllable is guaranteed by metre at 5.7, 36, 6.26; a long at 10.2, 51, 11.20, 59, 71, 15.26, 18.14. Where metre supplies no criterion the mss are apparently unanimous for -εν in six places,5 for -ειν in about twenty; nowhere so for -ην. Where they are divided, it appears from Ahrens's apparatus that sometimes all three forms appear,6 but that -ειν is more commonly varied by -ην than by -εν. The only papyri which contain relevant passages are $2 and ^ 3 . $2 twice confirms a unanimous -ειν, and at 7.94 favours -ειν against -εν. Where the mss are unanimous ^ 3 supports -εν at 10.58 and -ειν three times: but at 15.93 it has Δωρίσδειν where the mss agree on -εν, and in four places -ην against their -ειν: and at 15.60, where they have -ειν, it has -ην with suprascript ει. Where they are divided it supports -ειν three times, -ην once. Wilamowitz and modern editors exclude -ην altogether,7 and write -ειν except where the evidence is unanimous for -εν, and the text here printed follows them;8 but though this is a consistent principle there is no reason to suppose that it will 1
3.14, 7.16, 108, 124, 143, 8.11, 12. Cf. Et. M. 411.57, where the passage is cited with other examples to illustrate -σδ- as Doric. 3 Later papyri sometimes write -3- against the mss (e.g. 7.108, 15.88, 18.32), sometimes -σδ- where the mss have -3- (e.g. 5.111, 113, 15.122); cf. 15.28. 4 As, e.g., at 3.16; cf. 15.27η. 5 1.14, 16 (συρίσδ€ν: attested by the scholium to 1.3), 10.58, 11.38, 77, 15.93· 6 E.g. 10.56 άείδειν KH, -ην AL, -εν cett. 7 This is in accord with the statement in the Prolegomena to the scholia (p. 6 Wendel) ό Θεόκριτος Δωρίδι διαλέκτω κέχρηται τη νέα. δύο γάρ είσι, τταλαιά καΐ νέα· καΐ ή μεν τταλαιά τραχεία τίς έστι και ουκ ευνόητος* ή δέ νέα, ή καΐ Θεόκριτος χρήται, μαλθακωτέρα καΐ ενκολωτέρα. 8 And therefore introduces Δωρίσδειν at 15-93· 2
lxxiv
DIALECT reproduce accurately what Theocritus wrote: he may sometimes or often have written -ην, and he may have written -εν much oftener than now appears. Problems of this kind however, though troublesome to an editor, are not so to a modern reader. The nuances which might decide Theocritus between μαστί3θΐεν and μαστίσδοιεν, between άείδειν and άείδην and άείδεν, are now too subtle to be grasped, and if we were sure, as we are not, which Theocritus chose, we could not appreciate the reasons for, or the effect of, his choice. Some similar problems are discussed in the notes, but a good many are passed over, and my apparatus records them sparingly except where the fiiller reporting of the papyri otherwise entails. And since to tinker with the text in such details is as likely to deprave as to improve it, I have in general been content to follow Wilamowitz. Of even less importance to the reader are the problems of Doric accentuation. The sparsely accented papyri1 and the mss both contain traces of unfamiliar accentual systems, but they are not consistendy employed and the mss disagree not seldom with the papyri and the precepts of grammarians. Thus, for instance, while ψι has 7.109 dAXcos, 141 κορυδοι, ^ 3 14.20 φωνεύντες, 02 μάλλον, and ^ 4 16.41 εύρέιαν, 26.12 Ιδοίσα, the mss (to judge from Ahrens) have the normal accents. They do not write τηνεΐ, τουτεϊ with Herodian, nor πάντως, τηνών with Apollonius Dyscolus, nor even (1.50) παίδιον, (1.83) φορήται with their own scholia. Conversely at 7.83 they have Κομάτα but |Ϊ2 Κομάτα. Ahrens and Wilamowitz were inclined to preserve the anomalous accents of the mss, and in a matter so obscure I have usually been content to follow them and to disregard the papyri. There is some consolation in the reflexion that Theocritus himself employed no accents, that even if the systems from which the anomalies proceed were known, we could not tell which, or whether any, represented his own pronunciation or that which he thought appropriate to his synthetic dialect, and that his pronunciation is no longer relevant to the understanding or appreciation of his poems.2 (ii) Dubious and spurious poems in Doric The problem of the second group resembles that of the first, but whereas Theocritus, being himself a Dorian, may be assumed with 1 The accents inp.Ox. 694, p.Ber. 5017 present no anomalies. P.Ox. 1806 contains only one accent, and that is on an unidentified word. 2 On accents see Wilamowitz Textg. 16, 251, Hunt and Johnson Two Theocritus Papyri 4,22; and on Doric accentuation generally Thumb-Kiekers Gr. Dial. 1.74 and literature there cited; also Kuhner-Blass Gr. Gramm. 1.324, Schwyzer Gr. Gramm. 1. 384, Postgate Gk Ace. 90, Vendryes Traitt a" Accent. 259, Mim. Soc. Lingu. 21.68.
lxxv
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS some, if not complete, confidence to have been protected by a natural feeling for his native idiom from employing hyperdorisms—forms, that is, which are Doric in appearance but incorrectly formed l —the same assumption cannot safely be made about anonymous poets. Wilamowitz therefore left such things uncorrected in the seven poems of this group. Against this it may be said that these poems no less than those of Theocritus himself have been exposed to the accidents of transmission, and there is some unfairness in denying to them the protection extended to him; and since most of the poems are imitations of Theocritus it is to be supposed that when their authors used words which occur in his poems they used the forms they found there. And so far as Idd. 8 and 9 are concerned this argument seems valid. The author of Id. 8 is a skilful poet and, if not Theocritus himself, not far removed from him in date. And the textual history of Idd. 8 and 9 is identical with that of the genuine bucolic Idylls. The author of 8 therefore should not be credited (as he was by Legrand) both with 3 ανάβω and with 93 σκρηβος: the two words should conform, and unless Wilamowitz was right in altering άναβον at 5.87 (where see n.) their central vowel should be a. Similarly if μαλον, sheep, is removed as a hyperdorism from 1.109, 3.46 and 4.10 it should be removed also from 8.2, 16, 56. The other poems in the group however have not the same ms tradition as 8 and 9, and moreover they are all, so far as can be seen, of considerably later date, and dialects were steadily yielding to the κοινή. Their authors may well have known Theocritus in texts where depravation of dialect had already made headway, and it may be that no injustice is done by crediting the author of 27.69 with μαλον.2 In these poems, therefore, I have followed Wilamowitz in leaving ill alone. (in) Epic poems with an admixture of Doric* In this group of poems it seems in varied degrees plain from the ms evidence that Theocritus modified the conventional epic dialect with Doric elements. The motive is obscure. The Dorisms can hardly be 1
The common case is of course the substitution of α for η as in ττοιμάν for ποιμήν presented by practically all the mss at 1.7,15. It should however be said that neither in this nor in the preceding group of poems are hyperdorisms on which the mss agree numerous. 2 See on the word Ahrens Dial. Dor. 153; μαλοκόμοζ occurs in the hymn to Isis from Andros (I.G. 12.5.739: 1. 164), which Wilamowitz thought not much later in date than Theocritus (Textg. 20). 3 See Wilamowitz Textg. 65, 98, Isyllos 25.
lxxvi
DIALECT due to the fact that Theocritus was himself a Dorian, for Idd. 12 and probably 22 contained none, and, as has been said, the Doric of his other poems is not a vernacular. It may be that the admixture was felt to infuse a little freshness into a conventional form, and in Idd. 13 and 24 to suit the small-scale unheroic treatment of epic themes favoured by Theocritus and Callimachus. It may be noted that in his fifth and sixth hymns Callimachus employs, not indeed the sporadic Dorisms of these poems, but an artificial Doric resembling that of the poems in Group i. Whatever Theocritus's motive here, the same admixture of Doric is found in the poems of Isyllus of Epidaurus, approximately his contemporary. Since those poems are known only from the marble slab on which they were originally inscribed there is no question of the dialect having been vitiated in the process of transmission, though it is less plain that in Isyllus the mixture is a conscious artifice. The problem presented by this group of poems in Theocritus is how to choose where the mss are divided between Doric and nonDoric forms. An editor has no means of solving it and can have no confidence that his choices, even if they reproduce what was presented by the archetype of the mss, will be true to the poet's original text. In Id. 24 53> which heads the poem Δωρίδι, is, perhaps for that reason, more Doric than the one ms on which most of the poem depends, but neither authority is consistent, nor is the degree of inconsistency implied in Theocritus credible. Again I have in the main followed Wilamowitz rather than introduce Doric forms at the invitation of the papyrus. (iv) Poems in Epic and Ionic In this group also the mss present a certain number of Doric forms. That they are rightly removed from Id. 25 seems certain. It is less certain in Idd. 12 and 22, for the heading in some mss TTJ κοινή Ίάδι is not necessarily more authoritative than the Δωρίδι added to 25 in Tr and in one ms or another to all the poems in Group iii. Since however the hypothesis to Id. 12 (which is the only poem in the group to possess scholia) expressly asserts that it is in Ionic, I follow Ahrens and Wilamowitz in removing Dorisms from all these poems. (v) Poems in Aeolic Idd. 28, 29, 30, and the scanty remains of a fourth poem preserved in $ 3 are written in the Aeolic dialect of Lesbos and in metres used by Sappho and Alcaeus. They present, therefore, a different problem from those of the preceding groups, for Lesbian, unlike Doric, was lxxvii
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS a strictly local dialect and Theocritus has here set himself the task of reproducing the poetical idiom of two seventh-century Aeolicspeaking poets. What qualifications he brought to his task we cannot be sure. He was no doubt thoroughly familiar with the texts of Sappho and Alcaeus current in his day, he may have visited Lesbos or the Aeolicspeaking parts of Asia Minor, and he shows elsewhere some interest of a more or less scholarly kind in dialects (see 2.156,12.13,18.48 nn.); but by the third century B.C. the Aeolic dialect was in full decay and its seventh-century idiom and vocabulary, except in so far as they were preserved in the poems, were gone beyond recall. Theocritus could hope to produce something which would strike his contem poraries as a plausible imitation of Alcaeus, and perhaps to please them here and there with some scrap of recondite knowledge. To produce something which would at all points have satisfied Alcaeus himself was plainly beyond his powers and probably beyond his ambition. Theocritus's Aeolic poems, like those of Sappho and Alcaeus, contain non-Aeolic elements, which Lobel* has shown to be unevenly distributed over the earlier poetry. There he distinguished three strata of linguistic usage, represented respectively in the 'normal' poems of Sappho, in the poems of Alcaeus, and in the 'abnormal* poems of Sappho. The 'normal* poems of Sappho appear to be written in the actual speech of Sappho and her contemporaries in Lesbos, and therefore not in a literary or artificial dialect. Alcaeus admits the use of words, forms, and metrical devices, mainly at any rate derived from Epic, which are absent from Sappho's 'normal' poems, while in her 'abnormal' poems similar departures from the spoken tongue of Lesbos are more marked than in Alcaeus.2 This trichotomy was no doubt unnoticed by Theocritus, but since his model in Idd. 29 and 30 at any rate is Alcaeus, he would, had he noticed it, have been under no obligation to confine himself to the limits of the 'normal' Sappho. In fact he allows himself the liberties of the 'abnormal' Sappho and admits usages which, so far as our evidence goes, Alcaeus would have excluded. For instance though 'Epic correption' is not uncommon in 'abnormal' Sappho, the only example so far known in Alcaeus is the correption of καί in the proverbial phrase which Theocritus quotes from him at the 1
ΣΑΠΦΟΥΣ ΜΕΛΗ χχν, ΑΛΚΑΙΟΥ ΜΕΛΗ ix. These two books are cited hereafter as Lobel S., and A. 2 Since it is plain that the * abnormal' poems must have been included in copies of Sappho current in the 3rd century B.C., the question whether their abnormalities are a ground for supposing them spurious has no relevance here.
lxxviii
DIALECT beginning of Id. 29 (Lobel S. lx), yet Theocritus (who has τέρψομ' ΐδων at 28.6 and εσσετ' έρωία at 30.6) writes at 29.13 άπίξετάΐ άγριον: again he several times leaves short vowels unlengthened before a following mute and liquid ('Attic correption'), a practice rare in the 'abnormal' poems and apparently excluded both from the 'normal' poems and from those of Alcaeus (Lobel S. xliii). How far Theocritus's choice of non-Lesbian vocabulary and word-forms exceeds what Alcaeus would have permitted might well be impossible to determine even if we had the whole of Alcaeus before us, and since Theocritus was plainly justified in the principle, such errors and excesses as he may have committed in its application are of little moment. And indeed, finding Epic forms in Alcaeus and in portions of Sappho, he might reasonably have concluded that they were admissible wherever* they were convenient, or even have inferred that they properly belonged to the Lesbian dialect. That Theocritus's Aeolic has been corrupted in transmission hardly requires proof. Even the scanty fragments of the poems in ^ 3 , which already contain a number of non-Aeolic forms, provide for the first time 30.26 νικάσην, and confirm in other places Aeolic forms restored by conjecture. Since in pastiches of this kind the easiest part of the poet's task is to reproduce the superficial appearance of his models, it seems a reasonable principle and guide to further restoration to assume that Theocritus did not use non-Aeolic forms where the Aeolic were known to him and metrically as convenient to his purpose as the non-Aeolic. For instance the Aeolic infinitive in -ην is attested at 29.30 συλλάβην, 30.6 έπιτύχην, 8 ποτίδην, 19 ποντοπόρην, 26 νικάσην, 27 ευρην, and it is difficult to believe the tradition which credits him with 29.4 φιλέειν, 19 ττνέειν, 20, 28 εχειν, 3ΐ πέλειν, 35 φέρειν, 3°· Ι 4 φρονέειν, 29 έλκειν. Similarly since we are presented with 28.4 Cm' άπάλω, 29.13 άττίξεται, 30.31 έττάμερον, we may assume psilosis throughout. This principle how ever, though it will enable us to introduce some uniformity into the text, will not carry us very much further. Where words used by Theocritus occur hi the remains of the Lesbian poets, we may perhaps be justified in assuming that he remembered them there, and that they were written in his texts in the form in which they are known to us: if so we shall write, e.g., 29.9 oviais for avfcas, and 29.15, 30.19 άτερος for έτερος. Again, though with much less confidence, we may perhaps trust grammarians and write 28.6, 30.17 ξέννον for ξεΐνον, though in the second place the quantity of the first syllable is in different and at 28.23 ξένω is certified by metre. Add to such doubts as these the numerous words of which we do not know the Lesbian
lxxix
T H E T E X T OF T H E P O E M S
forms nor whether Theocritus found them in his models or not, and it is plain that we cannot accurately reconstitute what he wrote. We are moreover bound to act throughout on the principle that texts of the Lesbian poets current in the third century B.C. did not differ greatly in orthography from the earliest known to us, none of which is older than the Christian era; for if in fact they differed we cannot guess in what way. If that necessary assumption is also true, a text of Theocritus's Aeolic poems which in general resembles our texts of Sappho and Alcaeus, though it may be wrong in many details, will not be seriously misleading; and even if seriously misleading it will produce on us much the effect which Theocritus sought to produce on the audience for whom he wrote. For these reasons the text printed below goes as far as any of its predecessors in restoring the dialect. It may be judged to go too far, and certainly to correct when possible is a dangerous principle where there is so much which is beyond correction. It is however worth remembering that though it would be of interest to know the exact form which Theocritus gave to these imitations, the information would be of much more interest to students of Sappho and Alcaeus than to students of Theocritus him self; and also that if we sometimes replace with a correct Lesbian form one which, though incorrect, was what Theocritus wrote, he himself would have been likely to wdcome the depravation of his text. How much Theocritus knew or cared about Aeolic pronunciation it is useless to enquire, and of course accents were no more written by him than by the poets he is imitating; but if his Aeolic poems should so far as possible conform in externals to their exemplars it seems necessary to accent them as printed texts of Sappho and Alcaeus are accented. $ 3 has no accents in the remains of these poems, but the mss provide a good many examples of Aeolic barytonesis.1 10. The Scholia For the purposes of this edition it is unnecessary to consider the history of the scholia at length. The edition which I have used is C. Wendel's Scholia in Theoaitum Vetera (Leipzig, 1914), and (i) below summarises very briefly his pages x-xx. Wendel followed his edition by a substantial work entitled Ueberlieferung una Entstehung 1
E.g. 28.1 ff. γλαύκας, γύναιξιν, ϊρον, χλώρον. On Aeolic accentuation see Kiihner-Blass Gr. Gramm. 1.323, Schwyzer Gr. Gramm. 1.383, Hoffmann Gr. Dialekte 2.526, Postgate Gk. Ace. 93, Vendryes Traite d* Accent. 256. I have followed Lobel in accepting some unexplained accents from the papyri of Sappho and Alcaeus. lxxx
THE SCHOLIA der Theokrit-Scholien (AbhandL d. Gott. Gesellsch. d. Wissenschaften 17.2: Berlin, 1920), which I have used in (ii) together with Ahrens Buc. Gr. 2. xxvi, Fritzsche de Poet. Gr. Buc. (Giessen, 1844), Wilamowitz Herakles1 1.187 ( = Einleitung in d. Gr. Trag. 188), Textg. 107. The editio princeps of the scholia is that appended by Callierges to his text of 1516 (see p. xlv); for the editions between Callierges and Wendel see Ahrens Buc. Gr. 2. v, and for a criticism of Ahrens's edition Wendel Scholia v. (i) The Families The ancient scholia, which survive only for Idd. 1-18, 28, 29, have reached us not complete but in three distinguishable forms of abbreviation, to which Wendel attached respectively the names Ambrosian, Vatican, and Laurentian. (1) Ambrosian version. This is preserved only in Κ and in two 15th-century copies, cod. Ambros. 52 (A 155 sup.) and cod. Vat. Barb. Gr. 214, of which the second is derived from the first, not direct from K. (2) Vatican version. The principal representatives of this version are LUEA. G belongs to this family in Idd. 1-7.37 and in 11-15, but from 7.40-10 to the Laurentian. Closely akin to it in Idd. 11-15 is P, which in Idd. 1, 3-10 is the chief representative of the Laurentian version. (3) Laurentian version. This version, though probably once more comprehensive, is now known only for Idd. 1, 3-10. In addition to the parts of Ρ and G above mentioned, it is contained in T, but Τ contains also the Vatican version and sometimes instead of setting down both substitutes a conflated note. Of the three versions of the commentary the Ambrosian is the most valuable. It contains much that the others omit, and presents many notes common to others in better form than they. Both the other versions however contain matter absent from the Ambrosian, but the Laurentian contains less than the Vatican, and differs more from the other two than they differ from each other. It appears to be an abbreviated version of a version closely akin to the Vatican, so that the descent of the scholia would seem to be in skeleton form α Ambr.
^β Vat.
Laur.
The archetype was apparently a composite work containing some times notes in two or three different forms, one of which may be Ixxxi GT
6
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS
derived from the other; and since the extant versions and mss often present the same note but in a different place, it would seem that such notes formed in the archetype glosses or addenda and were not part of the main body of scholia. Wendel supposed the archetype to have been of the ioth or n t h century. (ii) The Commentators The scholars whose commentaries on Theocritus are known to have contributed to the surviving scholia seem to fall chronologically into three distinct groups, in the first of which must be placed Theon, whose υπομνήματα, composed apparently in the Augustan period, have already been mentioned (p. lx). The name of Theon does not indeed occur in the scholia to Theocritus as it does in those to Apollonius and Nicander, but since Theocritus was among the poets he studied it cannot be doubted that his commentary underlies many parts of the existing collection. To the first group belongs also Asclepiades of Myrlea, whom the scholia cite three or four times for explanations, and twice as supporting variants or proposing emendations.1 Asclepiades wrote before Strabo, who cites him,2 and he probably belongs to the first century B.C., but whether he preceded or followed Theon cannot be determined,3 nor is it plain how much of Theocritus his work embraced. In the second and following centuries A.D. the prose writers— Lucian, Longus, Alciphron, Aristaenetus—bear witness to a con tinued interest in bucolic poetry. To the late first and the second centuries belong the earliest Theocritean papyri, and to the second are assigned, though on somewhat insecure grounds, a second group of Theocritean commentators, Munatius, Theaetetus, and Amarantus. Munatius,4 identified with Munatius of Tralles who is mentioned as among the teachers of Herodes Atticus,5 is cited eight times in the scholia, and in three of the citations censured (with an asperity which suggests a near contemporary) for blunders as to characters mentioned in the Idylls.6 Two of the blunders are remarkable. In Id. η he named 1
2 1.118,5.94. 3.157. The long excerpt from Asclepiades on the Νέστορα in Ath. 11.488 Aff. contains references to Dionysius Thrax and to Promathidas, and supplies the only terminus post quern for his activities. Wendel (T.-Scholien 81) held Asclepiades to be earlier than Theon on the ground that his ΒιθΟνιακά are more than once cited in the scholia to Apollonius, the kernel of which goes back to Theon; the argument however is inconclusive. 4 The name sometimes appears as Mouvcrros or Μουνάτος in the mss. 6 5 Philostr. Vit. Soph. 564. lad. 3» 7, 173
lxxxii
THE SCHOLIA Phrasidamus and Antigenes as the poet's companions on his walk, in flat disregard both of the opening lines of the poem and of the Argument; and in Id. 17 he identified the Ptolemy of the poem with Pt. Philopator, though the correct identification with Pt. Philadelphus is repeatedly made in the scholia.1 From these facts Wendel drew the reasonable inference that Munatius's notes were no revision of an existing commentary but an independent work, composed without reference to those of his predecessors though subsequently conflated with them. Theaetetus, four times cited in the scholia to Id. i, 2 is a more enigmatic figure, and indeed it cannot be regarded as certain that the citations are from a commentary on Theocritus at all, though the dissimilarity of the subjects discussed makes it likely. Wendel's view that he belonged to the second century depends on the assumption that the note on 1.110, which names Theaetetus, Munatius, and Ptolemaeus the son of Aristonicus, enumerates them in reverse chronological order; for Ptolemaeus, whose father was a con temporary of Strabo,3 must belong to the first century A.D. Amarantus, the third commentator assigned to this group, is, like Theon, nowhere mentioned in the scholia, but his υπομνήματα on Theocritus are cited in the Etymologicum Genuinum s.vv. ασπάλαθος and διεκρανώσατε. He was identified by Warton with an Amarantus from whom Galen derived two prescriptions.4 A maintenance or revival of interest in Theocritus and Bucolic is apparent from the fourth to the sixth century and is evidenced not only in the poems of Quintus, Nonnus, Tryphiodorus, and the epigrammatists, Christian poets, and prose writers of the period, but also in the numerous Theocritean papyri of the fifth century; and it was to this period that Ahrens assigned two of the group of com mentators just considered, Munatius and Theaetetus. Theaetetus was identified by him 5 with the epigrammatist Theaetetus Scholasticus of the time of Justinian, and an Eratosthenes who appeared to have composed the Argument to Id. 12 was assumed to be the epigram matist of the same period. In Munatius (or Munatus) he declined to recognise the instructor of Herodes, and he assigned him to the fourth century on the ground that the apparently contemporary censure 1
2 See p. xxix n. 5. 50, no, 118, 147. 3 Strab. 1.38. 4 Gal. 13.84, 14.208. In the second place Amarantus is called γραμματικός, but the identification is insecure, nor is it plain that Galen's prescriptions are derived from a contemporary. An Amarantus whose work ττερί σκηνής is twice cited by Athenaeus (8.343 F, 10.414E) is called ό 'Αλεξανδρή. 5 Following Fritzsche.
lxxxiii
THE TEXT OF THE POEMS
passed on him probably dated from that period. The identifications of Theaetetus and Eratosthenes are plausible, for the epigrams of both contain Theocritean reminiscences,1 but Wilamowitz, who accepted Eratosthenes as an editor of the commentary, expressed doubt about the identification of Theaetetus,2 and Wendel would dispose alto gether of Eratosthenes's claim to have written the Argument.3 However this may be, it is probable that the scholia were rehandled at this period, though the absence of references to grammarians later than the second century makes it likely that they received no important additions after that date. The third group of Theocritean commentators belongs to the Byzantine renaissance and calls only for brief mention here. Of a commentary by Tzetzes only traces survive.4 Moschopulus com posed one on the first eight Idylls, to accompany similar selections from other Greek poets and connected with a somewhat ampler commentary by his master Planudes.5 The edition of Triclinius, represented in the ms Tr, contains, besides Moschopulus's com mentary on Idd. 1-8 and excerpts from the ancient scholia, many notes expressly ascribed to Triclinius himself. These Byzantine scholia derive all of importance that they contain from the ancient scholia, but it is worth notice that whereas traces of the ancient scholia in their original and fuller form survive elsewhere—for instance in the ancient commentaries on Virgil,6 and (as has already appeared from the references to Theon and Amarantus) in Lexica—the Byzantine commentators show ho sign of having known them in any fuller version than has come down to us. 1
See A.P. 10.16 (Theaetetus), 6.78 (Eratosthenes). Textg. 1071. 3 The words ύττόθεσις Ερατοσθένους are prefixed in Τ to the Argument com mon to all three versions of the scholia, but in LUEA to a final sentence found only in the Vatican version—άίτην τον έταΤρόν φησιν κ.τ.λ. Wendel wrote Ερατοσ θένης άίτην κ.τ.λ., making Eratosthenes responsible only for the explanation of the word άίτης. 4 See on them Wendel T.-Scholien 9. 5 Wendel supposed that Planudes enlarged his pupil's commentary; Gallavotti (Stud. It. n.s. 11.308) that the Planudean was the earlier of the two. 6 Cf. 1.106, n8nn. 2
lxxxiv
TEXT AND TRANSLATION
SIGLA f>i
Pap. Oxyrhynchi 2064.
s. ii
52
Pap. Oxyrhynchi 1618.
s. ν
^3
Pap. Antinoae.
c. A . D . 500
?4
Perg. Louvre 6678 et Rainer.
C. A.D. 500
p.Ox. 1806 Pap. Oxyrhynchi 1806.
s. i
p.Ox. 694 Pap. Oxyrhynchi 694.
s. ii
p.Ber. 5017 Perg. Berolinensis.
s. vii (?)
A
Cod. Ambrosianus 390 (G 32 sup.).
s. xiii
C
Cod. Ambrosianus 104 (B 75 sup.).
s. xv-xvi
D
Cod. Parisinus Graecus 2726.
S. XV
Ε
Cod. Vaticanus Graecus 42.
s. xiv
G
Cod. Laurentianus xxxii. 52.
s. xiii
Η
Cod. Vaticanus Graecus 913.
s. xiii-xiv
Κ Cod. Ambrosianus 886 (C 222 inf.).
s. xiii
L Cod. Parisinus Graecus 2831.
s. xiii-xiv
Μ
Cod. Vaticanus Graecus 915.
s. xiii
Ν
Cod. Athous Iberorum 161.
s. xiii-xiv
Ρ
Cod. Laurentianus xxxii. 37.
s. xiii-xiv
Q
Cod. Parisinus Graecus 2884.
A.D.
1299
s υ
Cod. Laurentianus xxxii. 16.
A.D.
1280
Cod. Vaticanus Graecus 1825.
s. xiv
2
V
Cod. Vaticanus Graecus 1824.
s. xv
Cod. Laurentianus Conv. Soppr. 15.
s. xiv
X
Cod. Vaticanus Graecus 1311.
s. xv
Tr
Cod. Parisinus Graecus 2832.
s. xiv
Codd. Moschopulei.
ss. xiv, xv
Edit. Mediolanensis Boni Accursii.
A.D. 1480
Aid. Aid.2
Editiones Venetae Aldi Manutii.
A.D. 1495
Iunt.
Edit. Florentina Philippi Iuntae.
A.D. 1516
Cal.
Edit. Romana Zachariae Calliergis.
A.D. 1516
W
Mosch. Med.
L
Non.
Cod. Salmanticensis 295 F. Nonii Pinciani (vid. p. xlvi). s. xvi
codd.
Codices (ei tantum qui in capite Idyllii enumerantur).
cett.
Codices ceteri (inter eos tantum qui in capite Idyllii enumerantur).
Σ
Scholia (nonnunquam adiuncto codicis siglo, ut ΣΚ).
'j
Codicum familiae (vid. p. xxxiv).
rv
Notae ad siglum antecedens pertinentes. arg. corr. v.l.
Argumentum. Correctus vel correctura. Varia lectio.
3
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΘΥΡΣΙΣ Η ωΐΔΗ ΘΥΡΣΙΣ
Άδύ τι το ψιθύρισμα και α πίτνς, αίπόλε, τήνα, α ποτΐ ταΐς παγαΐσι, μελίσδεται, άδύ δέ και τύ συρίσδες* μετά Πάνα το δεύτερον άθλον άποιση. αϊ κα τηνος ελη κεραόν τράγον, αίγα τύ λαψη · 5 αϊ κα δ* αίγα λάβη TTJVOS γέρας, ές τέ καταρρεΐ α χίμαρος* χιμάρω δέ καλόν κρέας, εστε κ5 άμέλξης. ΑΙΠΟΛΟΣ
άδιον, ώ ποιμήν, το τεόν μέλος ή το κατοχές την* οπτό τας πέτρας καταλείβεται ύψόθεν ύδωρ. αϊ κα ται Μοΐσαι τάν οϊιδα δώρον άγωνται, ίο άρνα τύ σακίταν λαψτ) γέρας * αϊ δέ κ* άρέσκη τήναις άρνα λαβείν, τύ δέ τάν διν ύστερον άξη. ΘΥΡΣΙΣ
λής ποτΐ ταν Νυμφαν, λης, αίπόλε, τεΐδε καθίξας, ώς το κάταντες τούτο γεώλοφον αϊ τε μυρίκαι, συρίσδεν; τάς δ' αίγας εγών εν τωδε νομευσώ. ΑΙΠΟΛΟΣ
ΐ5 ού θέμις, ώ ττοιμήν, το μεσαμβρινόν ού θέμις άμμιν συρίσδεν. τον Πάνα δεδοίκαμες* ή γάρ air* άγρας τανίκα κεκμακώς άμπαύεταιΦ εστί δέ πικρός, καί οι αεί δριμεία χολά ποτι ρινί κάθηται. αλλά τύ γάρ δή, Θύρσι, τά Δάφνιδος άλγε* αεί δες 20 και τας βουκολικας έπι το πλέον ΐκεο μοίσας, δευρ' ύπό τάν πτελέαν έσδώμεθα τώ τε Πριήποο CODD. PRIMARII: Κ
P Q W [Laur.]
AGS [Vat.]
ΡΑΡΡ.: $ ι (132-51) $ 3 (ι~3, 48-50, 59-^5» 100-5, 125-41, 150-2) $4 (ΐ4-ΐ9> 27-32, 46-52, 59-65) TITULUS : θύραις ή φδή hyp. ct vulgo ποιμήν και αΐπόλος Κ Δωρίδι add. S 2 αδυ] τε 3β$ 6 κρέας V 2 κρής codd.: cf. 5·Η0 7 ττοιμήν Η 2 ττοιμάν 4
IDYLL I THYRSIS
Sweet is the whispered music of yonder pinetree by the springs, goatherd, and sweet too thy piping. Thou wilt take second prize to Pan. If he choose the horned goat, thou shalt have the she-goat, and if he has the she-goat for his prize, the kid falls to thee. And the flesh of a kid is sweet before one milks her. GOATHERD
Sweeter, shepherd, falls thy song than yonder stream that tumbles plashing from the rocks. If the Muses take the ewe for their gift, thou shalt have as prize the stall-fed lamb, and if it be their pleasure to have the lamb, thou shalt carry off the ewe after them. THYRSIS
In the Nymphs' name, goatherd, wilt thou sit down arid pipe, here, where is this sloping knoll and the tamarisks? and I meanwhile will tend thy goats. GOATHERD
Nay, shepherd, nay; at noontide pipe we may not, for fear of Pan. For then, of a surety, he is resting wearied from the chase. And he is quick of temper and bitter wrath sits ever on his nostril. But thou, Thyrsis, art wont to sing the woes of Daphnis and art come to mastery in pastoral song. Come hither then, and let us sit beneath the elm, facing Priapus and codd. (et in 15) 9 Μοϊσαι Κ AGS Μώσαι PQW, quae codd. variatio alibi non notatur II άξή S2 άξεΐ G άξή5 vel-eis cett. 12 τεϊδε Q(?) Ahrens τήδε codd. 13 cos KPQ £sWAGS | αϊ τε Valckenaer φτε codd. 15 άμϊν Κ2 17 εστί Stob. 3.20.23 εντι codd. | δέ AGS Stob. γε KPQW 19 δη ΚΑ ττοτε S om. P Q W G 20 βωκολικάς Κ et alii, quae variatio alibi non notatur
5
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
25
30
35
40
45
so
και ταν κρανίδων κατεναντίον, φπερ 6 θώκος τηνος ό ποιμενικός και ταΐ δρύες. αϊ δε κ' άείσης ως δκα τον Λιβύαθε ποτΐ Χρόμιν άσας έρίσδων, αίγα τέ τοι δωσώ διδυματόκον ές τρίς άμέλξαι, ά δύ' εχοισ' έρίφως ποταμέλγεται ές δύο πέλλας, και βαθύ κισσυβιον κεκλυσμένον άδει κηρω, άμφώες, νεοτευχές, έτι γλυφάνοιο ποτόσδον. τω ποτΐ μεν χείλη μαρύεται ύψόθι κισσός, κισσός έλιχρύσω κεκονιμένος· ά δέ κατ* αυτόν καρπω ελιξ ειλεΐται άγαλλομένα κροκόεντι. έντοσθεν δέ γυνά, τι θεών δαίδαλμα, τέτυκται, άσκητά πέπλω τε και άμπυκι · πάρ δέ οί άνδρες καλόν έθειρά^οντες άμοιβαδίς άλλοθεν άλλος νεικείουσ' έπέεσσι* τά δ* ου φρενός άπτεται αυτάς· αλλ' δκα μέν τηνον ποτιδέρκεται άνδρα γέλαισα, άλλοκα δ* αύ ποτι τον ρίπτει νόον * οι δ* υπ* έρωτος δηθά κυλοιδιόωντες έτώσια μοχθί^οντι. τοις δέ μετά γριπευς τε γέρων πέτρα τε τέτυκται λεπράς, έφ5 ά σπεύδων μέγα δίκτυον ές βόλον έλκει ό πρέσβυς, κάμνοντι το καρτερόν άνδρι έοικώς. φαίης κεν γυίων νιν δσον σθένος έλλοπιεύειν, ώδέ οί ωδήκαντι κατ' αυχένα πάντοθεν Ινες και πολιω περ έόντι* το δέ σθένος άξιον άβας. τυτθόν δ* δσσον άπωθεν άλιτρύτοιο γέροντος περκναΐσι σταφυλαΐσι καλόν βέβριθεν άλωά, τάν ολίγος τις κώρος έφ' αιμασιαΐσι φυλάσσει ήμενος* άμφι δέ νιν δύ' αλωπεκές, ά μέν άν' δρχως φοιτή σινομένα τάν τρώξιμον, ά δ' έπι πήρα πάντα δόλον τεύχοισα το παιδίον ου πριν άνησειν φατι πριν ή άκράτιστον έπι ξηροΐσι καθίξη. αυτάρ όγ' άνθερίκοισι καλάν πλέκει άκριδοθήραν σχοίνω έφαρμόσδων μέλεται δ.έ οί ούτε τι πήρας
22 ταν KQ των PWAGS 23 ποιμενικός Q W ΚΗ ττοκα cett. 25 τέ P Q W δέ KAG νύ S
6
πωμ- cett. 24 δκα 26 ττοταμέλγεται Κ
Ι. ΘΥΡΣΙΣ Η ωΐΔΗ
the springs, where is yon shepherds' seat and the oaks. And if thou sing as once thou sangest in thy match with Chromis from Libya, then will I let thee milk three times a goat that has borne twins, one that, for all she has two kids, yet yields two pails besides. And I will give thee a deep cup, washed over with sweet wax, two-handled, and newly fashioned, still fragrant from the knife. Along the lips above trails ivy, ivy dotted with its golden clusters, and along it winds the tendril glorying in its yellow fruit. And within is wrought a woman, such a thing as the gods might fashion, bedecked with cloak and circlet. And by her two men with long fair locks contend from either side in alternate speech. Yet these things touch not her heart, but now she looks on one and smiles, and now to the other she shifts her thought, while they, long holloweyed from love, labour to no purpose. By these is carved an old fisherman, and a rugged rock whereon the old man eagerly gathers up a great net for a cast as one that labours mightily. Thou wouldst say that he was fishing with all the strength of his limbs, so do the sinews stand out all about his neck, grey-haired though he is; yet his strength is as a youth's. And a little way from the sea-worn old man there is a vineyard with a fair load of reddening clusters, guarded by a little boy who sits upon its dry-stone wall. About him hang two foxes, and one goes to and fro among the vine-rows plundering the ripe grapes, while the other brings all her wit to bear upon his wallet, and vows she will not let the lad be until [she has raided his breakfast-bread]. But the boy is plaiting a pretty cricket-cage of bonded rush and asphodel, and has more joy -ξεται cett. 27 κηρω Ε καρφ codd.: cf. 8.19,22 29 ποτΐ KAGS περί P Q W 30 κεκονιμένος P W -ισμένος cett. 36 άλλ' όκα Heinsius άλλοκα codd.: cf. 4.17 | γέλαισα Wilamowitz -οΤσα KAGS 2 -άσα PQ a -ενσα Q W -ωσα S 41 το καρτερόν PQWA Z G*S τώ καρτερώ KAG 44 ήβας S 46 περκναϊσι Briggs πυρναίαις codd. In $ 4 secunda littera, quae una servatur, ε est. 47 κώρος KPQW κοΰρο$ AGS 48 vtv Ziegler μιν *P3 codd. 49 πήραν Q W 50 τε]νχουσα 5 3 κεύθοισα Σν.1. | άνάσσειν Κ 52 άνθερίκοισι Κ Eust. 1206.7 -κεσσι cett. | άκριδοθήραν KPAGS -θήκαν Q W
7
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ούτε φυτών τοσσηνον δσον περί πλέγματι γαθεΐ. 55 π ά ν τ α δ' άμφΐ δέπας περιπέπταται υγρός .άκανθος, αίττολικόν θάημα* τέρας κέ τ υ θυμόν άτύξαι. τ ώ μέν ε γ ώ πορθμήι Καλυδνίω α ί γ α τ* έδωκα ώνον και τυρόεντα μέγον λευκοΐο γάλακτος · ουδέ τί π ω π ο τ ί χείλος έμόν θίγεν, άλλ* ετι κείται 6ο άχραντον. τ ω κά τ υ μάλα πρόφρων άρεσαίμαν αϊ κά μοι τ υ , φίλος, τον έφίμερον υμνον άείσης. κουτί τ υ κερτομέω. π ό τ α γ 3 , ώγαθέ· τ ά ν γ ά ρ άοιδάν ου τί π α είς Ά ί δ α ν γ ε τον έκλελάθοντα φυλάξεις.
ΘΥΡΣΙΣ "Αρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι φίλαι, άρχετ* άοιδας. 65 θύραις όδ' ώξ Αίτνας, καΐ Θύρσιδος άδέα φωνά. πφ: ποκ* άρ* ή σ θ \ δκα Δάφνις έτάκετο, π α ποκα, Νύμφαι; ή κατά Πηνειώ καλά τέμπεα, ή κατά Πίνδω;
ου γάρ δή ποταμοΐο μέγαν ρόον εΐχετ* Ά ν ά π ω , ούδ* Αίτνας σκοπιάν, ούδ5 "Ακίδος Ιερόν ύδωρ. 7ο
άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι φίλαι, άρχετ5 άοιδας. τηνον μάν θώες, τηνον λύκοι ώρύσαντο, τηνον χώκ δρυμοΐο λέων έκλαυσε θανόντα. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι φίλαι, άρχετ* άοιδας.
πολλαί οί πάρ ποσσί βόες, πολλοί δέ τε ταύροι, 75 πολλαί δέ δαμάλαι και πόρτιες ώδύραντο. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι φίλαι, άρχετ* άοιδας. ήνθ* Έρμας πράτιστος άπ 3 ώρεος, είπε δέ 'Δάφνι, τίς τυ κατατρύχει; τίνος, ώγαθέ, τόσσον ερασαι; * 56 αίολικόν Σν.1. Hesych. s.v. | θάημα Porson τι θάημα KAGS τι θάυμα PQW 57 τώ Η του codd. | πορθμήι Ahrens -μεϊ vel -μη codd. | Καλυδνίω Σν.1. Καλυδωνίω codd. 6ο κά Ahrens καί KAGS κέν PQW | τυ Κ τοι cett. 6ΐ κά Paris. 2835 *έ(ν) ? 4 codd. 62 τυ lunt. τοι KPQW om. AGS | κερτομέω KAGS φθονέω PQWA2G2S2 63 πα KPQW πω AGS 64 de versu 8
Ι. ΘΥΡΣΙΣ Η ωΐΔΗ
in his plaiting than care for wallet or for vines. And every way about the cup is spread the pliant acanthus. A wondrous thing it is to goatherds' eyes, a marvel that will strike thy heart with amaze; for it I paid the ferryman of Calydna a goat arid a great cheese of white milk, but never yet has it touched my lips; it lies unsullied still. Gladly would I pleasure thee therewith, my friend, if thou wilt sing to me that lovely song. I do not mock thee; nay, come, sir, for of a surety thou canst not carry thy singing to Hades that brings forgetfulness of all things.
THYRSIS
Begin, dear Muses, begin the pastoral song. Thyrsis of Etna am I, and sweet is the voice of Thyrsis. Where were ye, Nymphs, where were ye, when Daphnis was wasting? In the fair vales of Peneius or of Pindus? for surely ye kept not the mighty stream of Anapus, nor the peak of Etna, nor the sacred rill of Acis. Begin, dear Muses, begin the pastoral song. For him the jackals howled, for him the wolves; for him dead even the Hon of the forest made lament. Begin, dear Muses, begin the pastoral song. Kine in plenty about his feet, and bulls, many a heifer and many a calf lamented. Begin, dear Muses, begin the pastoral song. First came Hermes from the hill, and said,'Who torments thee, Daphnis? of whom, friend, art thou so enamoured?' intercalari vid. comm. 65 αδε ά Ρ1 Q2 W 66 π $ . . πςί Winterton π α . . πα Mosch. πή,.πα Κ πή,.πή cett. | ήθ* QA2S ηι ώρΟσαντο PQWAGS ώδύραντο KG* 72 έκλαυσε KQWG άν ?κλ- PAG2S Σ ν.1. 74 παρά PAGS 75 δέ om. Q δ' αύ S2 77 &pe°S PQW ούρεο* KAGS 78 έρασσαι QW 9
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι φίλαι, άρχετ* άοιδας. 8ο ήνθον τοί βουται, τοί ποιμένες, ωπόλοι ήνθον πάντες άνηρώτευν τί πάθοι KOCKOV. ήνθ* ό Πρίηπος κήφα βΔάφνι τάλαν, τί τυ τάκεαι; ά δέ τυ κώρα πάσας άνά κράνας, πάντ* άλσεα ποσσί φορεΐται— άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι φίλαι, άρχετ* άοιδας— 85 ^άτεισ* · ά δύσερώς τις άγαν καΐ αμήχανος έσσί· βούτας μέν έλέγευ> νΟν δ' αίπόλω άνδρΐ 2οικας. φπόλος, δκκ' έσορή τάς μηκάδας οία βατεΟνται, τάκεται όφθαλμώς δτι ού τράγος αυτός έγεντο. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι φίλαι, άρχετ* άοιδας. 90 καΐ τυ δ* έπεί κ* έσορης τάς παρθένος οία γελαντι, τάκεαι όφθαλμώς δτι ου μετά ταΐσι χορεύεις/ τώς δ* ουδέν ποτελέξαθ* ό βουκόλος, άλλα τον αυτώ άνυε πικρόν έρωτα, καΐ ες τέλος άνυε μοίρας. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι, πάλιν άρχετ' άοιδας. 95 ήνθέ γε μάν άδεια καΐ ά Κύπρις γελάοισα, λάθρη μέν γελάοισα, βαρύν δ* άνά θυμόν εχοισα, κεΐπε *τύ Θην τον Έρωτα κατεύχεο, Δάφνι, λυγιξεΐν ή ρ' ουκ αυτός νΕρωτος υπ* άργαλέω έλυγιχθης;' άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι, πάλιν άρχετ* άοιδας. ιοο τάν δ: άρα χ ω Δάφνις ποταμείβετο * c Κύπρι βαρεία, Κύπρι νεμεσσατά, Κύπρι θνατοΐσιν απεχθής, ήδη yocp φράσδη πάνθ' άλιον άμμι δεδύκειν; Δάφνις κήν Άίδα κακόν έσσεται άλγος Έρωτι. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι, πάλιν άρχετ5 άοιδας. 8ο τοί (alterum) KPQ χοΐ W om. AGS 8ι Πρίηπο$ AGS -
Ι. ΘΥΡΣΙΣ Η ω ΐ Δ Η
Begin, dear Muses, begin the pastoral song. The neatherds came, the shepherds came, and goatherds, and all asked what ailed him. Priapus came, and said, 'Poor Daphnis, why art thou wasting? while for thee the maiden wanders by every fount and glade— Begin, dear Muses, begin the pastoral song— searching. Ah, truly, cursed in love and helpless art thou. Neatherd wast thou called, but now thou art like the goatherd, for he, when he sees the nannies at their sport, weeps that he was not born a goat. Begin, dear Muses, begin the pastoral song. And thou, when thou seest the maidens how they laugh, weepest because thou art not dancing with them.' To these no answer made the neatherd, but bore his bitter love, bore it even to his appointed end. Begin, Muses, begin again the pastoral song. Aye and Cypris came too, with a sweet smile, craftily smiling but with heavy wrath held back, and said, 'Surely, Daphnis, thou didst vow that thou wouldst give Love a fall, but hast thou not thyself been thrown by cruel Love?' Begin, Muses, begin again the pastoral song. And to her at length Daphnis made answer: 'Cypris, grievous to bear, wrathful Cypris, Cypris detested by mortals, thinkest thou, then, that all my suns are set already? Even in Hades shall Daphnis be a bitter grief to Love. Begin, Muses, begin again the pastoral song. 97 κεΐπε τν KAGS κήφα τί P Q W | λυγι^ήν IOO ποταμείψατο QA ΙΟΙ θνητοΐσι $ 3 S πα]ντ' $ 3 | άλιον $ 3 Κ1 -ος cett. | άμμε $ 3 "Ερωτι KPWG -TOS QAG 2 S 104 Μουσαι II
Κ 98 ή f>* KQ άρ* cett. 102 φράσδη K 2 G 2 -δει cett. I Ι<>3 κ ή ν WMosch. κείν cett. | φιλαι $ 3
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ιο5 ου λέγεται τάν Κύπριν ό βουκόλος; ερπε ττοτ' Ίδαν, ερπε ποτ* Ά γ χ ί σ α ν τηνει δρύες ήδέ κύπειρος, αϊ δέ καλόν βομβεϋντι ποτί σμάνεσσι μέλισσαι. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοϊσαι, πάλιν άρχετ* άοιδας. ωραίος χώδωνις, έπεί καΐ μήλα νομεύει no καΐ πτώκας βάλλει καΐ θηρία πάντα διώκει. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοϊσαι, πάλιν άρχετ' άοιδας. aCrris δπω$ στασή Διομήδεος άσσον Ιοϊσα, και λέγε "τον βούταν νικώ Δάφνιν, άλλα μάχευ μοι" άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοισαι, πάλιν άρχετ' άοιδας. 115 ώ λύκοι, ώ θώες, ώ άν' ώρεα φωλάδες άρκτοι, χαίρεθ' · ό βουκόλος ύμμιν έγώ Δάφνις ούκέτ5 άν* ύλαν, ούκέτ* άνά δρυμώς, ούκ άλσεα, χαΐρ', Άρέθοισα, καΐ ποταμοί τοί χεΐτε καλόν κατά θύβριδος ύδωρ. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοϊσαι, πάλιν άρχετ' άοιδας. no Δάφνις έγών δδε τήνο$ ό τάς βόας ώδε νομεύοον, Δάφνις ό τώς ταύρος καΐ πόρτιας ώδε ποτίσδων. άρχετε βουκολικας, Μοϊσαι, πάλιν άρχετ' άοιδας. ώ Πάν Πάν, εΐτ* έσσι κατ* ώρεα μακρά Λυκαίω, είτε τύγ* άμφιπολεϊς μέγα Μαίναλον, ενθ' επί νασον ΐ25 τάν Σικελάν, Έλίκας δέ λίπε ρίον αίπύ τε σαμα τηνο Λυκαονίδαο, το και μακάρεσσιν άγητόν. λήγετε βουκολικας, Μοϊσαι, ΐτε λήγετ' άοιδας. ενθ', ώναξ, καΐ τάνδε φέρευ πακτοΐο μελίπνονν έκ κηρώ σύριγγα καλόν περί χείλος έλικτάν* ΐ3ο ή γάρ έγών υπ' "Ερωτος ες "Αιδαν έλκομαι ήδη. 105 ού Graefe oO codd. Σ ιοό κύττειρον Q W G ^ 1 | ήδέ Meineke e 107 at δέ Meineke ώδε codd. Plut. Quaest. Nat. 36 ώδε codd.: cf. 5.45 109 μήλα Ahrens μαλα codd. n o πάντα KQ2AS 108 om. K P Q W A ^ 1 ταλλα PQWG 113 μαχευμαι PG 114 post 115 habent PQW 12
Ι. ΘΥΡΣΙΣ Η ωΐΔΗ
Is it not told of Cypris how the neatherd—? Get thee to Ida, get thee to Anchises. There are oaks and galingale, and sweetly hum the bees about the hives. Begin, Muses, begin again the pastoral song. Adonis too is in his bloom; he herds his sheep, kills hares, and hunts all manner of beasts. Begin, Muses, begin again the pastoral song. Go set thyself again before Diomede and say, " I am the vanquisher of Daphnis, the neatherd; come, fight with m e " . Begin, Muses, begin again the pastoral song. Farewell, ye wolves and jackals and bears in your mountain caves. No more to your woods, to your groves and thickets no more, fares the neatherd Daphnis. Farewell, Arethusa, and ye rivers that down Thybris pour your fair waters. Begin, Muses, begin again the pastoral song. I am that Daphnis that herded here his cows, and watered here his bulls and calves. Begin, Muses, begin again the pastoral song. Ο Pan, Pan, whether thou art on the high hills of Lycaeus, or rangest mighty Maenalus, come to the Sicilian isle and leave the mountain peak of Helice and that high tomb of Lycaon's son wherein even the Blessed Ones delight. Cease, Muses, come cease the pastoral song. Come, my lord, and take this pipe, fragrant of honey from its compacted wax, with binding about its handsome lip, for now to Hades am I haled by Love. 116 Ομϊν Κ ι ι 8 Θύβριδος P Q N Σν.Ι. θύμβρ- WAGS Σν.Ι. Δύβρ- Κ Σν.Ι. 126 aycrrovPQW 128 φέρευ πακτοΐοΣν.1. φέρ* ενπάκτ-codd. 129 καλόν Fritzsche καλάν codd. 130 "Αιδος S2 GT
Ι3
7
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
λήγετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι, ΐτε λήγετ* άοιδας. νυν ία μέν φορέοιτε βάτοι, φορέοιτε δ* άκανθαι, ά δέ καλά νάρκισσος έπ' άρκεύθοισι κομάσαι, πάντα δ' άναλλα γένοιτο, καΐ ά πίτυς δχνας ένείκαι, ΐ35 Δάφνις έπεί θνάσκει, και τάς κύνας ώλαφος ελκοι, κήξ ορέων τοι σκώπες άηδόσι γαρύσαιντο.3 λήγετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι, ΐτε λήγετ' άοιδας. χώ μέν τόσσ* είπών άπεπαύσατο · τόν δ' 'Αφροδίτα ήθελ* άνορθώσαι · τά γε μάν λίνα πάντα λελοίπει ΐ4ο έκ Μοιραν, χώ Δάφνις έβα ρόον. 2κλυσε δίνα τόν Μοίσαις φίλον άνδρα, τόν ού Νύμφαισιν απεχθή. λήγετε βουκολικας, Μοΐσαι, ίτε λήγετ* άοιδας. και τύ δίδου τάν αίγα τό τε σκύφος, ως κεν άμέλξας σπείσω ταΐς Μοίσαις. ώ χαίρετε πολλάκι, Μοΐσαι, ΐ45 χαίρετ' · έγώ δ' ύμμιν και ες ύστερον άδιον άσώ. ΑΙΠΟΛΟΣ
πλήρες τοι μέλιτος τό καλόν στόμα, Θύρσι, γένοιτο, πλήρες δέ σχαδόνων, καΐ άπ' ΑΙγίλω Ισχάδα τρώγοις άδεΐαν, τέττιγος έπει τύγα φέρτερον άδεις, ήνίδε τοι τό δέπας· θασαι, φίλος, ως καλόν δσδει* ΐ5ο 'Ούραν πεπλύσθαι νιν έπ! κράναισι δοκησεΐς. ώδ* ΐθι, Κισσαίθα* τύ δ* άμελγέ νιν. αί δέ χίμαιραι, ού μή σκιρτασήτε, μη ό τράγος ύμμιν άναστή. 132 νυν $ ι PQW νυν δ* KAGS 134 αναλλα $ ι PQW έναλλα KQ2AGS 135 T a s $ i W Tcbscett. 136 αηδόνι^1 137 Μου [σαιφι:item 141,144 138 άπετταύσατο KPWAGS άνεπ- $ i Q W 2 141 άπαχθη Q* έπαχθη PG
U
Ι. ΘΥΡΣΙΣ Η ωΐΔΗ Cease, Muses, come cease the pastoral song.
Now violets bear, ye brambles, and, ye thorns, bear violets, and let the fair narcissus bloom on the juniper. Let all be changed, and let the pine bear pears since Daphnis is dying. Let the stag worry the hounds, and from the mountains let the owls cry to nightingales.' Cease, Muses, come cease the pastoral song.
So much he said, and ended; and Aphrodite would have raised him up again, but all the thread the Fates assigned was run, and Daphnis went to the stream. The waters closed over him whom the Muses loved, nor did the Nymphs mislike him Cease, Muses, come cease the pastoral song.
And do thou give me the goat and the bowl, that I may milk her and make libation to the Muses. Farewell, many times farewell, ye Muses. A sweeter song hereafter will I sing you. GOATHERD
Filled may thy fair mouth be with honey, Thyrsis, and with the honeycomb; and mayest thou eat the sweet figs of Aegilus, for thy singing outdoes the cicada. See, here is the cup; mark, friend, how sweet it smells; thou wilt think it has been dipped at the well of the Hours. Come hither, Cissaetha; and do thou milk her. And you she-goats be not so frisky lest the he-goat rouse himself. 143 κεν KAS μιν QW vtv PG 145 w [ v $ 1 147 δέ $ i P Q W τοι KAGS Gal. 8.971 148 τύγα KQ τύγε cett. 150 δοκησεϊ* Ϊ 3 Ahrcns -acrcis codd. 151 ΚιναίΟα Σν.1.: cf. 4.46, 5.102.
15
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΦΑΡΜΑΚΕΥΤΡΙΑ TTg μοι ταΐ δάφναι; φέρε, Θεστυλί. π α δέ τά φίλτρα; στέψον τάν κελέβαν φοινικέω oios άώτω, cos τόν έμόν βαρυν εύντα φίλον καταδήσομαι άνδρα, os μοι δωδεκαταΐος άφ* ώ τάλας ουδέ ποθίκει, 5 οΟδ* εγνω πότερον τεβνάκαμες ή 3°°* εΙμέ$, ουδέ OOpas αραξεν άνάρσιος. ή ρά οί άλλςί ωχετ* 2χων δ τ' "Epcos ταχινάς φρένας ά τ* Άφροδίτα. βασευμαι ττοτΐ τάν Τιμαγήτοιο παλαίστραν αυριον, ώ$ νιν ϊδω, καΐ μέμφομαι οΐά με ποιεί, ίο νυν δέ νιν έκ θυέων καταδήσομαι. άλλα, Σελάνα, φαϊνε καλόν · τιν yap ποταείσομαι άσυχα, δαΐμον, τφ χθονίςε θ' Έκάτα, τάν καΐ σκυλακες τρομέοντι έρχομέναν νεκυων άνά τ* ήρία και μέλαν αίμα. χαΐρ\ Έκάτα δασττλήτι, καΐ ες τέλος άμμιν όπάδει, ΐ5 φάρμακα ταϋτ' ερδοισα χερείονα μήτε τι Κίρκος μήτε τι Μήδειας μήτε ξανθας Περιμήδας. Τ
Ιυγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ποτΐ δώμα τόν άνδρα.
άλφιτά τοι πρατον πυρί τάκεται. άλλ* έπίπασσε, Θεστυλί. δειλαία, π α τάς φρένας έκπεπότασαι; 20 ή ρά γέ 6ην, μυσαρά, και τιν έπίχαρμα τέτυγμαι; πάσσ' άμα καΐ λέγε ταύτα· 'τά Δέλφιδος όστία π ά σ σ ω / ΐυγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ποτί δώμα τόν άνδρα. Δέλφις εμ' άνίασεν · έγώ δ' έπ! Δέλφιδι δάφναν αΐθω · χώς αυτά λακεΐ μέγα καππυρίσασα CODD. PRIMARII: Κ
W [Laur.]
A N S [Vat.]
PAP. : ψ 3 fere integra TITULUS: Φαρμακεύτρια $ 3 NGP Serv. ad Virg. E. 8.1 -ton KAS Ath. 11.475 Ε Eust. 1767.20 Δωρίδι add. $ 3 KAGP 3 βαρυν εύντα Stephanus βαρυνευντα codd. | φίλα Κ11 καταδήσομαι ^ 3 Toup e Σ καταθύσομαι codd. 4 τάλα$ KS* τάλαν f ^ W A N S | ποθίκει Meineke πο6*
ιό
I D Y L L II Where are my bay-leaves ? Bring me them, Thestylis. And where my magic stuffs ? Wreathe the bowl with fine crimson wool that I may bind a spell upon my love, so hard to me. For eleven days now he has not even visited me, the wretch, and knows not so much as whether I am dead or alive. Nay, he has not once knocked at my door, so cruel is he. Of a surety Love and Aphrodite have carried elsewhither his fickle fancy. To-morrow I will go to Timagetus' wrestlingschool to see him, and will reproach him that he treats me so; but now I will bind him with fire-spells. Nay, shine bright, Ο Moon, for to thee, goddess, will I softly chant, and to Hecate of the world below, before whom even the dogs stand shivering, as she comes over the graves of the dead and the dark blood. Hail, grim Hecate, and to the end attend me, and make these drugs of mine as potent as those of Circe or Medea or golden-haired Perimede. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. First barley groats smoulder on the fire. Nay, strew them on, Thestylis. Poor fool, whither have thy wits taken wing? Am I become a mock, then, even to thee, wretch? Strew them on, and say the while, 'I strew the bones of
Delphis'. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. Delphis brought trouble on me, and I for Delphis burn this bay. And as the bay-leaves crackle loud in the fire, and J ΐκει Κποθ* ήκει $Ϊ3 cett. 5 3°°i S 3 S 3 ω ο * c e t t · 9 ττοιή* ? 3 0 M[IV] εκ θυμού ^ 3 | καταδήσομαι φ 3 Toup κοτταθύσομαι codd. 14 όπάδει ΚΑ -ήδει ;Ρ3 N S 2 -αδοις W : cf. 166 15 τ α ν τ ' Κ ταυθ' φ 3 cett.: cf. 7.106 | Κίρκα? iP3 Valckenaer -ης codd. 18 πρατον $ 3 W πρώτον cett. | κάεται Σν.1. 19 ττη (ex πει ut vid.) $ 3 | έκπεπότασαι JP3W -ησαι cett. 20 θην ψ3 τοι codd. 21 όστία £ 3 K W -έα ANS 24 κως ψ} \ λακεΐKW -κή $ 3 A N S | καπ(π)υρίσασα codd. κακπνρ- Et.M. 250.37 κακκ.πυρ- <Ρ3
17
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
25 κήξαπίνας άφθη κουδέ σττοδόν εΐδομες αύτας, ούτω τοι και Δέλφις ένΐ φλογι σάρκ* άμαθύνοι. Ινγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ποτΙ δώμα τόν άνδρα. 33 νυν θυσώ τα πίτυρα. τυ δ \ "Αρτεμι, καΐ τόν έν "Αιδα κινήσαις αδάμαντα και ει τί περ ασφαλές άλλο— 35 Θεστυλί, ταΐ κύνες άμμιν ανά πτόλιν ώρύοντακ ά θεός έν τριόδοισιΦ το χαλκέον ως τάχος άχει. Ιυγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ττοτΐ δώμα τόν άνδρα. ήνίδε σιγή μέν πόντος, σιγώντι δ' άηται · ά δ* έμά ου σιγή στέρνων εντοσθεν ανία, 4ο άλλ* επί τήνω πάσα καταίθομαι δς με τάλαιναν αντί γυναικός εθηκε κακάν και άπάρθενον ή μεν. ιυγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ποτι δώμα τόν άνδρα. 28 29 3ο 3ΐ 32
ως τούτον τ ό ν κηρόν έ γ ώ συν δαίμονι τάκω, ως τάκοιθ' υ π ' έρωτος ό Μύνδιος αυτίκα Δέλφις. χώς δινεΐθ* δδε ρόμβος ό χάλκεος έξ 'Αφροδίτας, ως τηνος δινοΐτο π ο θ ' άμετέραισι θύραισιν. ΐνγξ, έλκε τ υ τηνον έμόν π ο τ ι δώμα τ ό ν άνδρα.
43 ές τρις ά π ο σ π έ ν δ ω και τρις τάδε, π ό τ ν ι α , φωνώ Φ
είτε γυνά τήνω παρακέκλιται είτε καΐ άνήρ, 45 τόσσον εχοι λάθας όσσον ποκά Θησέα φαντί έν Δία λασθημεν έυπλοκάμω Άριάδνας. Ιυγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ποτι δώμα τόν άνδρα. ιππομανές φυτόν έστι παρ* Άρκάσι, τω δ' έπι πασαι και πώλοι μαίνονται άν3 ώρεα και θοαι ίπποι · so ως και Δέλφιν ΐδοιμι, καΐ ές τόδε δώμα περάσαι μαινομένω ΐκελος λιπαρας έκτοσθε παλαίστρας. ιυγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ποτι δώμα τόν άνδρα. 25 εΐδομες $ 3 K S 2 8 D ^ J ^ V W A N S 26 άμαθύνοι Κ W -η A N S 28-32 post42 habent 3β$Κ 31 τήνος Κ κείνος W A N S | ποτ' φ$Μ. | άμετέραισι Ούραισι Brunck -ήσι, -αισι j£3 -Τ|ΟΊ, -ησι coda. 33 "Αδα Κ "Αδη W A N S Αιδηι ψ3 34 αδάμαντα Κ {>' άδάμ- W A N S 35 ωρύοντι Κ $6 χαλκίον Κ 18
II. ΦΑΡΜΑΚΕΥΤΡΙΑ
catch of a sudden, and we see not even the ash of them, so may the flesh of Delphis waste in the flame. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. Now will I burn the bran. And thou, Artemis, hast power to move Hell's adamant and aught else as stubborn—Thestylis, the dogs are howling in the town; the goddess is at the cross roads. Quick, clash the bronze. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. Lo, still is the sea, the breezes still; yet not still the torment in my breast, but all on fire am I for him that has made me, alas, no wife but a wretched thing, no maiden now. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. As, with the goddess's aid, I melt this wax, so straight way may Delphis of Myndus waste with love. And as by Aphrodite's power turns this brazen rhomb, so may he turn about my door. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. Thrice do I make libation, Lady, and thrice cry thus: whether it be woman that lies by him now, or whether man, may he as clean forget them as once, men say, Theseus forgot in Dia the fair-tressed Ariadne. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. Coltsfoot is an Arcadian weed, and for it all the foals, all the swift mares run mad upon the hills. So may I see Delphis, and so like one maddened may he come to this house from the bright wrestling-school. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. 38 μήν<Ρ3 43 και es τρις $ 3 45 λάθος WGMP 46 λασβήμενΚΜοκοΙι. λάθη μεν Α -μες W λελαθήμεν NSM 50 ττεράσαι $$Κ -ήσαι WANS 51 ϊκελο* *3Κ -ον WANS 19
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
τουτ* άπό τας χλαίνας το κράσττεδον ώλεσε Δέλφις, ώγώ νυν τίλλοισα κατ* cScypicp έν πυρί βάλλω. 55 αίαΐ *Ερως ανιαρέ, τί μεν μέλαν έκ χροός αίμα έμφύς ώς λιμνατις άπαν έκ βδέλλα ττέπωκας; ΐυγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ττοτί δώμα τον άνδρα. σαύραν τοι τρίψασα κακόν ποτόν αυριον οίσοο. θεστυλί, νΟν δέ λαβοΐσα τυ τά θρόνα ταϋθ* ύττόμαξον 6ο τας τήνω φλιας καθ* ύπέρτερον άς έτι και νυξ, [έκ θυμώ δέδεμαι · δ δε μευ λόγον ούδένα ποιεί] καΐ λέγ* έττιτρύ^οισα 'τά Δέλφιδος όστία μάσσω/ Τυγξ, έλκε τυ τηνον έμόν ποτ! δώμα τον άνδρα. Νυν δή μώνα έοΐσα πόθεν τον έρωτα δακρύσω; 65 έκ τίνος άρξωμαι; τίς μοι κακόν άγογε τούτο; ήνθ* ά τωύβούλοιο καναφόρος άμμιν Άναξώ άλσος ές 'Αρτέμιδος, τα δή τόκα πολλά μέν άλλα θηρία πομπευεσκε περισταδόν, έν δε λέαινα. φρά^εό μευ τόν έρωθ* όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. 70 καί μ* ά Θευμαρίδα Θρφσσα τροφός, ά μακαρΐτις, άγχίθυρος ναίοισα κατευξατο και λιτάνευσε τάν πομπάν θάσασθαι · εγώ δέ οι ά μεγάλοιτος ώμάρτευν βύσσοιο καλόν συροισα χιτώνα κάμφιστειλαμένα τάν ξυστίδα τάν Κλεαρίστας. 75
φρά^εό μευ τόν έρωθ* όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. ήδη δ* εύσα μέσαν κατ1 άμαξιτόν, ά τά Λύκωνος, εϊδον Δέλφιν όμου τε και Ευδάμιππον ιόντας· τοις δ* ής ξανθοτέρα μέν έλιχρύσοιο γενειάς,
54 ούτω in ouyco m u t . ' $ 3 55 ανιαρέ ψ3 A N S -ηρέ K W 57 om. $ 3 58 τριψαισα J 3 59 άπόμορξον Σν.1. 6θ φιλίας $ 3 ante c o m Σν.ϊ. | καθ* ύπέρτερον ψ^Κ καθνττέρτερον cett.(?) | νύξ Buecheler νυν $ 3 codd. 61 om. $ 3 Κ | έκ WGMosch. έν ANSMP | δέδεμαι NSMosch. -ομαι GP -ευμαι W V δαίδευμαι AM 2 62 ετπτρυ^οισα JP3, agnosc. Σ έτπφθν^οισα, -ούσα codd. | όστία $$K -έα W A N S | μάσσω Ahlwardt πάσσω codd. 20
II. ΦΑΡΜΑΚΕΥΤΡΙΑ
This fringe from his cloak Delphis lost, which now I shred and cast into the cruel flames. Ah, torturing Love, why hast thou clung to me like some leech of the fen, and drained all the dark blood from my body? My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. I will bray a lizard, and bring him an ill draught to-morrow. But now, Thestylis, take these magic herbs, and knead them over his threshold while it is still dark, and whispering say, 4 1 knead the bones of Delphis'. My magic wheel, draw to my house the man I love. Now that I am alone, from what point shall I lament my love ? whence shall I begin ? who brought this curse upon me ? Eubulus' daughter, our Anaxo, went as basket-bearer to the grove of Artemis, and in honour of the goddess many wild beasts were paraded that day about her, and among them a lioness. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. And Theumaridas' Thracian nurse, now dead and gone, that dwelt at my door, had begged and besought me to come and see the show. And I, unhappy wretch, went with her, wearing a fair long linen dress, and Clearista's fine wrap over it. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. And when I was come already midway on the road, where Lycon's is, I saw Delphis and Eudamippus walking together. More golden than helichryse were their beards, and their καίω $ 3 64 μώνα f*3 Brunck μώνη K W μούνη K 2 ANS 65 τίνος S 3 W A N S τήνω δ* Κ | άρξωμαι $iS άρξομαι Ν Μ Ρ άρξομ' ίγώ W A G άρξω Κ 66 κανηφόρος $ 3 Κ 6η και ex τα $ 3 | τόκα Casaubon ποκα ψ} codd. 68 ενι δε λέαιναι-£3 7° θενχαρίλα Mosch. 72 θάσασθαι iP3NS a Mosch. θεάσ- K W A 74 άμφιστειλαμένα NS | τάν Κλ. K A U τά 5 Κλ. $3WA2NS 76 μέσον K W A 78 fa * 3 M e d . ήν codd. 21
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
στήθεα δέ στίλβοντα πολύ πλέον ή τύ, Σελάνα, 8ο ώς άπό γυμνασίοιο καλόν πόνον άρτι λιπόντων. φρά^εό μευ τόν Ιρωθ* όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. χώς ΐδον, ώς έμάνην, ώς μοι πυρί θυμός ίάφθη δειλαίας, τό δέ κάλλος έτάκετο. ούκέτι πομπας τήνας έφρασάμαν, ούδ' ώς πάλιν οΐκαδ* άπηνθον 85 2γνων, άλλα μέ τις καπυρά νόσος έξεσάλαξεν, κείμαν δ* εν κλιντηρι δέκ* άματα και δέκα νύκτας. φρά^εό μευ τόν ερωθ* όθεν ίκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. κα( μευ χρως μέν όμοιος έγίνετο πολλάκι θάψφ, ερρευν δ* έκ κεφάλας πασαι τρίχες, αυτά δέ λοιπά οο όστΓ ετ' ής και δέρμα, και ες τίνος ούκ έπέρασα, ή ποίας ελιπον γραίας δόμον άτις έπαδεν; άλλ' ής ουδέν έλαφρόν, ό δέ χρόνος άνυτο φεύγων. φρά^εό μευ τόν ερωθ' όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. χούτω τα δώλα τόν άλαθέα μυθον ελεξα* 95 *εί δ1 άγε, Θεστυλί, μοι χαλεπας νόσω εύρε τι μαχος. πασαν έχει με τάλαιναν ό Μύνδιος · άλλα μολοΐσα τήρησον ποτί τάν Τιμαγήτοιο παλαίστραν τηνει γάρ <ponfj, τηνεΐ δέ οί άδύ καθησθαι. φρά^εό μευ τόν έρωθ' όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. ιοο κήπεί κά νιν έόντα μάθης μόνον, άσυχα νεύσον, κεΐφ* ότι "Σιμαίθα τυ καλεί", και ύφαγέο τεΐδε/ ώς έφάμαν · ά δ' ήνθε καΐ άγαγε τόν λιπαρόχρων είς έμά δώματα Δέλφιν · έγώ δέ νιν ώς ένόησα άρτι θύρας υπέρ ούδόν άμειβόμενον ποδί κούφω— ιο5
φρά^εό μευ τόν ερωθ' όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα—
79 τν Σελάνα φ^Κ τό Σελάνα* W A N S 82 μοι KWAS μευ $ 3 Ν | ττυρί $ 3 Taylor ττερί codd. 83 δειλαίας ^ 3 | ουκετι $ 3 κούκετι D κούτε τι Mosch. κουδέ τι codd. 84 φρασσάμαν $$ &$ έξεσάλαξεν ^ 3 Σ ν.1. έξαλάτταξεν codd. 89 £ρρεν/ν δ* ANS δρρεον δ* W V §ρρεν δ* Κ ερ[ρ]εν τ* J 3 90 όστί* $ 3 K W A όστέ* NS 94 δώλα $ 3 Heinsius δούλο: codd.: 22
II. ΦΑΡΜΑΚΕΥΤΡΙΑ
breasts brighter far than thou, Ο Moon, for they had lately left the manly labour of the wrestling-school. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. I saw, and madness seized me, and my hapless heart was aflame. My looks faded away. No eyes had I thereafter for that show, nor know how I came home again, but some parching fever shook me, and ten days and ten nights I lay upon my bed. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. And oftentimes my colour would turn as pale as fustic, and all my hair was falling from my head, and bones alone were left of me, and skin. And to whose house did I not go, what hag's did I pass over, of those that had skill in charms ? But no light matter was it, and time was flying by, Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. And so I told my maid the truth. 'Come, Thestylis, find me some remedy for this sore complaint. The Myndian, alas, possesses me altogether. Nay, go thou and keep watch by Timagetus' wrestling-school, for there is his resort and there he loves to sit. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. And when thou art sure that he is alone, sign to him secretly, and say "Simaetha bids thee come", and lead him hither.' So did I say. And she went, and brought the sleek-skinned Delphis to my house, and I no sooner was aware of him stepping light-foot across the threshold of my door— Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love— cf. 5.5 Ι άληθέα $3NS 95 ειτ* $ 3 | εμοι $ 3 | μαχος * 3 μήχο* codd. 100 μάθτκ *3KAS 3 -ois WNS | ήσυχα $ 3 ιοί κεΤφ' $ 3 Κ κήφ* WANS | ύφαγέο Mosch. άφ- $ 3 codd. | τειδε φ$ τωδε ^ s u p r a N S τςίδε KWAU 103 νιν KANS μιν $ 3 W V 23
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
πάσα μέν έψύχθην xiovos πλέον, έκ δέ μετώπω ίδρώς μευ κοχύδεσκεν ίσον νοτίαισιν έέρσαις, ουδέ τι φωνήσαι δυνάμαν, ουδ* δσσον έν ύπνω κνυ^εϋνται φωνεΟντα φίλαν ποτί ματέρα τέκνα* no άλλ' έπάγην δαγϋδι καλόν χρόα πάντοθεν ίσα. φρά^εό μευ τον ερωθ' όθεν ϊκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. και μ5 έσιδών ώστοργος έπι χθονός όμματα πάξας ε^ετ5 έπι κλιντηρι και ε30μενος φάτο μυθον € ή ρά με, ΣιμαίΘα, τόσον έφθασας, δσσον εγώ θην ιΐ5 πραν ποκα τον χαρίεντα τράχων έφθασσα Φιλινον, ές το τεόν καλέσασα τόδε στέγος ή 'μέ παρήμεν. φρά^εό μευ τον ερωθ' όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. ήνθον yap κεν εγώ, ναι τον γλυκυν ήνθον Έρωτα, ή τρίτος ήέ τέταρτος έών φίλος αύτίκα νυκτός, ΐ2ο μαλα μέν έν κόλποισι Διωνύσοιο φυλάσσων, κρατί δ' έχων λεύκαν, Ήρακλέος Ιερόν έρνος, πάντοθι πορφυρέαισι περί ^ώστραισιν έλικτάν. φρά^εό μευ τον ερωθ' όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. καί κ', ει μέν μ' έδέχεσθε, τάδ 3 ής φίλα (και yap ελαφρός ΐ25 και καλός πάντεσσι μετ' ήιθέοισι καλευμαι), ευδόν τ', ει κε μόνον το καλόν στόμα τευς έφίλησα* ει δ* άλλα \ι ωθείτε και ά θύρα εΐχετο μοχλω, πάντως κα πελέκεις και λαμπάδες ήνθον έφ5 ύμέας. φρά^εό μευ τον ερωθ' όθεν ΐκετο, πότνα Σελάνα. ΐ3ο νυν δε χάριν μέν εφαν τφ Κύπριδι πρατον όφείλειν, και μετά τάν Κύπριν τύ με δευτέρα έκ πυρός εΐλευ, 10ό έκ $3WANS έν Κ 107 μευ $ 3 corr. KNS μέν $3WA | κοχύδεσκεν φ$Κ Eust. 1095-29 -νεσκεν WANS | ίσον 53KW ίσος Α όσον NS Ιθ8 ουδ' ετι $$ | φωνήσαι Η2 -ασαι ψ} codd. | δυνάμαν Κ -ην ^ 3 cett. 109 κνν^εΰνται $ 3 ΚΑΝ -ευντα WSU -ώνται S2: cf. 6.30 | μητέρα $ 3 112 ττάξας Paris. 2512 ττήξα* $ 3 codd. 115 ποτέ £ 3 | τράχων φ$ corr. τρέχων $ 3 codd.: cf. 147 | εφθασσα S -ασα $$Ν -αξα KWA ιι8 κεν 24
II. ΦΑΡΜΑΚΕΥΤΡΙΑ
than chiller I turned than snow from head to foot, and from my brow, like the damp dews, started the sweat, nor could I speak a word, nay, not so much as babes that whimper in their sleep calling to their mother dear, but all my fair body grew stiff as it were a doll's. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. And, with a glance at me, the lover untrue fixed his eyes upon the ground, and sat down upon the couch, and, sitting, spoke: 'Truly, Simaetha, with thy summons to this house thou didst outrun my coming by no more than I of late outran the charming Philinus. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. For I would have come, by sweet Love, I would, at early nightfall, with twofriendsor with three, bearing in my bosom apples of Dionysus, and on my brows the white poplar, the holy plant of Heracles, twined all about with crimson bands. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. And if you would have received me, pleasant that would have been, for nimble and fair am I called among all the young men. And if only I had kissed thy fair lips, I should have slept. But had you tried to thrust me out elsewhither and the door been barred against me, then truly axes and torches had come against you. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. But as it is, my thanks are due to Cypris first, I say, and after her, lady, thou, second, hast caught me from the flame, έγώ Non.Ahrens και εγω iP3 κάγώ WA κήγώ NS κήγών Κ 122 πάντοθι S3NS -θε(ν) KWA | 3ώστραισιν φ$Κ -ρησι, -ρέησι, -ρεοισι cett. 124 κ* εϊ μεν μ' έδ. Ahrens ]μ εδ. φι Μ* d μεν κ" έδ. codd.Ι ή* codd. cos * 3 126 τ· εϊ KNS δ* εϊ WA | τεϋ* *3Κ τευ WANS| έφίλησα -β 3 HP -ασα codd. 128 κα Ahrens καΐ $ 3 codd. | Ομα* (ε supra) J3 1*9» 130 transp. $ 3 Ι30 οφειλην ^3 *3Ι ^ S3 25
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ώ γυναι, έσκαλέσασα τεόν ποτΐ τούτο μέλαθρον αυτως ήμίφλεκτον "Ερως δ* άρα και Λιπαραίω πολλάκις *Αφαίστοιο σέλας φλογερώτερον αΐθει · ΐ35 φρά^εό μεν τον ερωθ* όθεν ΐκετο, ττότνα Σελάνα. συν δέ κακαΐς μανίαις και παρθένον έκ θαλάμοιο και νυμφαν έφόβησ' ετι δέμνια θερμά λιττοΐσαν άνέρος/ ώς δ μέν είπε ν έγώ δέ νιν ά ταχυπειθής χειρός έφαψαμένα μαλακών έκλιν' έπι λέκτρων · ΐ4ο και ταχύ χρως έπι χρωτί ττεπαίνετο, και τά πρόσωπα θερμότερ' ής ή πρόσθε, και έψιθυρίσδομες άδύ. ώς καί τοι μη μακρά φίλα θρυλέοιμι Σελάνα, έπράχθη τά μέγιστα, και ες πόθον ήνθομες άμφω. κουτέ τι τηνος έμίν άπεμέμψατο μέσφα τό γ 9 εχθές, ΐ45 ούτ' έγώ αύ τήνω. άλλ3 ήνθέ μοι ά τε Φιλίστας μάτηρ τας άμας αυλητρίδος ά τε Μελιξους σάμερον, άνίκα πέρ τε ποτ' ώρανόν ετραχον ΐττποι *Αώ τάν ροδόεσσαν άπ' ώκεανοΐο φέροισαι, κεΐπέ μοι άλλα τε πολλά και ώς άρα Δέλφις εραται. ΐ5ο κεΐτε νιν αύτε γυναικός έχει πόθος είτε και ανδρός, ουκ εφατ' άτρεκες ΐδμεν, άτάρ τόσον# αιέν "Ερωτος άκράτω έπεχεΐτο καί ες τέλος ώχετο φεύγων, καί φάτο οί στεφάνοισι τά δώματα τηνα πυκαξεΐν. ταυτά μοι ά ξείνα μυθήσατο, εστί δ" άλαθής. 155 ή γάρ μοι καί τρις καί τετράκις άλλοκ* έφοίτη, καί παρ' έμίν έτίθει τάν Δωρίδα πολλάκις δλπαν# νυν δέ τε δωδεκαταϊος άφ5 ώτέ νιν ουδέ ποτεΐδον. ή ρ5 ουκ άλλο τι τερπνόν έχει, άμών δέ λέλασται; νυν μέν τοις φίλτροις καταδήσομαι · αί δ' ετι κά με 132 ]καλεσαισα 9 3 |ΤΓ. του μελ. 9 3 133 Λιπαραίω Valckenacr -ραίου codd. r -ρη[ 9 3 3 4 Άφαίστοιο K W Ή φ - A N S | φοβερωτερον $ 3 13** νιν scripsi μιν 9 3 ο\ codd. 139 έκλιν* codd. εκαθημ* 9 3 I4I εψιΘυρισδομε$ $ 3 "3ομ£5 W -σδομεν KANS | άδύ K W A S ηδη $ 3 <&ί Ν 142 cos 93KW χώ$ A N S | καί S κά K W A N κεν $ 3 | θρέοιμ* ω Σ. 9 3 J 143 ηλθομε^ 9 3 44 κοΟτε τι 9 3 Mosch. κούκέτι codd. | άττεμέμψατο a 93V άττεπέμ- K W A N έττεμέμ- SMosch. | τό γ · Paris. 2758 τ ν γ ' K W τόδ 9 3 τ ° ι A N S 146 άμάς 9 3 S έμδ$ K W A N 147 περ τοι 9 3 corr. 20
Π. ΦΑΡΜΑΚΕΥΤΡΙΑ
all but consumed, by summoning me to this house of thine. And truly Love oft kindles a blaze hotter than Hephaestus on Lipara. Mark, Lady Moon, whence came my love. And with dire madness he scares a maiden from her bower, and a bride to quit her husband's bed ere it be cold.' So said he; and I, ever too easy won, took him by the hand and drew him down upon the soft couch. And quickly body warmed to body, and faces burned hotter than before, and sweetly we whispered. And, to tell thee no long tale, dear Moon, all was accomplished, and we twain came to our desire. And no fault had he to find with me till yesterday, nor I with him. But to-day, when the steeds of rosy Dawn were bearing her swiftly up the sky from Ocean, there came to me the mother of Philista, our flute-player, and of Melixo; and many another thing she told me, and how that Delphis was in love. Whether desire of woman now possesses him, or of man, she knew not certainly, she said, but only this—that ever he called for wine unmixed and his toast was Love, and, at the last, he went off hot-foot and said he would wreathe that dwelling with garlands. Such was the tale my gossip told me, and she is no liar. For truly at other times thrice a day and four times would he come to me, and often he would leave his Dorian oil-flask with me. But now eleven days are gone since I have so much as seen him. Must he not have some other delight, and have forgotten me? Now with my love-magic will I bind him, but if he vex τοι τε φ 3 Ι ώρανόν $ 3 Κ oup- W A N S | έτραχον φ$ corr. K W έτρεχον «P3ANS: cf. 115 *48 ροδοεσσαν ·Ρ3 £>οδότΓαχυν codd. | φέρουσαι $ 3 ante corr. Κ 149 ερατοτ 3§$ 150 νιν φ$ Ziegler μι ν codd. 152 ακρατως S 3 corr. Ι εττοιχετο (ε supra ο prior.) J 3 153 κηφάτ* ό ot |Ϊ3 | ττυκαξεϊν Edmonds -άσδεν codd. -ασθην J*3 154 άλαβής TrV 2 -ηβήζ $>3codd. 155 Ά (δη add. supr.) yap μοι τρις φ 3 | αλλοκ' ·β3 Brunck άλλοτ* codd. 157 δέ τε codd. μαν $ 3 15» ή f>* * 3 K W άρ' A N S 159 Μ*ν A N S μάν ψ}KW | καταδήσομαι ·β3 Toup -θύσομαι codd. | κα με $$ κήμέ codd.
27
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ι6ο λύπη, τάν 'Αίδαο πύλαν, val Μοίρας, άραξεϊ· τοΐά οί έν κίστα κακά φάρμακα φαμί φυλάσσειν, 'Ασσυρίω, δέσττοινα, παρά ξείνοιο μαθοΐσα. άλλα τν μέν χαίροισα ποτ* ώκεανόν τρέπε πώλως, πότνι* · έγώ δ* οίσώ τον έμόν πόθον ώσπερ νπέσταν. **5 Χ^Ρε> Σελαναία λιπαρόθρονε, χαίρετε δ' άλλοι αστέρες, ενκάλοιο κατ* άντνγα Νυκτός οπαδοί. ΐόο χυλαν in Θυραν mut. # 3 161 κίστα Κ -η iP3 cett. | φνλαξ[εΐ]ν ψ} 103 ττώλως Ahrens -ous ί 3 codd. 164 εγώ δ* codd. εγων $ 3 | ττό^ον
28
Π. ΦΑΡΜΑΚΕΥΤΡΙΑ
me still, so help me Fates, he shall beat upon the gate of Hades, such evil drugs, I vow, I keep for him in my box, lore that I learned, Queen, from an Assyrian stranger. But do thou farewell, Lady, and turn thy steeds towards the Ocean. And I will bear my longing as till now I have endured it. Moon on thy gleaming throne, farewell, and farewell ye other stars that follow the car of quiet Night. •P3KP πόνον cett.: cf. 22.187 l<*5 λιπαροθρονε ψ3 λιπαρόχροε codd. | χαιρ[ε]6* αλλ[ο]ι $ 3 i66 εύκάλοιο S εύκήλ- $ 3 cett.
GT
29
3
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΚωΜΟΣ
5
Κωμάσδω ποτΐ τάν 'Αμαρυλλίδα, ταΐ δέ μοι αίγες βόσκονται κατ* όρος, καΐ ό Τίτνρος αυτάς έλαύνει. Τίτνρ', έμίν τό καλόν πεφιλημένε, βόσκε Tas αίγας, καΐ ποτΐ τάν κράναν άγε, Τίτνρε · και τόν ένόρχαν, τόν Λιβυκόν κνάκωνα, φυλάσσεο μή τ ν κορύψη. Τ
(Α) χαρίεσσ* Άμαρυλλί, τί μ' ουκέτι τούτο κατ* άντρον παρκύπτοισα καλείς, τόν έρωτνλον; ή ρά με μισείς; ή (5>ά γέ τοι σιμός καταφαίνομαι έγγΟθεν ήμεν, νύμφα, και προγένειος; (5ατάγξασθαί με ποησεΐς. ίο ήνίδε τοι δέκα μαλα φέρω · τηνώθε καθεΐλον ώ μ* έκέλευ καθελεΐν τντ καΐ αυριον άλλα τοι οίσώ. Θασαι μάν. Θυμολγές έμίν άχος. αΐθε γενοίμαν ά βομβεϋσα μέλισσα καΐ ές τεόν άντρον ίκοίμαν, τόν κισσόν διαδύς και τάν τττέριν ά τ ν ττνκάσδει. νυν 2γνων τόν Έρωτα· βαρύς Θεός· ή ρα λέαινας ΐ5 μα^όν έθήλα^εν, δρυμω τέ νιν ετραφε μάτηρ, δς με κατασμύχων καΐ ές όστίον άχρις ίάπτει. ώ τό καλόν ποθορεϋσα, τό παν λίθος, ώ κυάνοφρυ νύμφα, πρόσπτνξαί με τόν αίπόλον, ως τ ν φιλήσω 20 εστί καΐ έν κενεοΐσι φιλήμασιν άδέα τέρψις. τόν στέφανον τϊλαί με κατ* αύτίκα λεπτά ποησεΐς, τόν τοι έγά>ν, ΆμαρυλλΙ φίλα, κισσοιο φυλάσσω, άμπλέξας καλύκεσσι καΐ εύόδμοισι σελίνοις. ώμοι έγ<ύν, τί πάθω, τί ζ> δύσσοος; ούχ ύπακούεις. CODD. PRIMARII: Κ PQW [Laur.] PAP.: $ I (11-21, 34~4<5, 52-fin.)
AGNU [Vat.]
TITULUS: Κώμος Α ΆμαρυλλΙς ή αΐπόλος ή κωμαστής PG praefixo κώμος US ΑΙπόλος f\ Άμαρυλλίς Σ Vat. Arg. ΑΙττολικόν ή Άμαρυλλίς Κ 3 πεφιλημένε GeU. 9-9 -αμένε codd. 4 ένόρχαν (ήμιτομίαν) Σν.1. 5 τυ codd. τι Σ lemma Favorin. s.v. κορύψη 9 ποησεΐς Q -σης Ν ποιή ΙΟ τηνώ δέ PQW 12 έμίν J i et codd. det. έμόν codd. σεις, -σης cett. 30
I D Y L L III I go to serenade Amaryllis, and my goats graze on the hill, and Tityrus herds them. Tityrus, sweet friend, graze the goats and take them to the spring; and mind the he-goat, the tawny Libyan, lest he butt thee. (The scene changes) Charming Amaryllis, why no more dost thou peep out of this thy cave and call me in—me, thy sweetheart? Dost hate me ? Am I, then, snub-nosed to thy eye on closer view, maiden ? And does my beard stick out? Thou'lt make me hang myself. See, ten apples I bring thee, gathered from the very place thou badest me; and to-morrow will I bring thee more. Nay look; my trouble cuts me to the heart. Would I might become yon buzzing bee, and come into thy cave through the ivy and the fern that hides thee. Now am I acquainted with Love, and a grievous god is he. Verily a lioness's was the dug he sucked, and in the wild woods his mother reared him. His slow fires torture me to the very bones. Ο maiden of the fair glances, all of stone, Ο dark-browed maiden, come to my arms, thy goatherd's arms, that I may kiss thee. Even in empty kisses is there sweet delight. Thou wilt make me shred my wreath to pieces, the wreath of ivy which I twined with rosebuds and fragrant celery, and wear for thee, dear Amaryllis. Alack, what is to become of me, poor wretch? thou hearkenest not. 14 πυκάσδει Q -δη cett. ττυκοτ^ φι 16 μο^όν Thorn. Mag. s.v. μαστό* μασδόν codd. μαστόν Stob. 4.20.60: cf. 48 | έθήλασδε K W -αξε Stob. | νιν Stob. μ ι ν α ^ . | i-Tpaq^jpiAStob. έτρεφε cett. 17 όστίον Bergk -iovcodd. | Ιάπτει ? i K A G N U Ικάνει P Q W 18 λίπος, Σπος Σ w.U. 19 φιλήσω Ahrens -άσω codd. 20 φιλήμασιν PWStob. -άμασιν cett. 21 ποησεΐς Q -σης KN ποιήσεις, -σης cett. 23 έμπλεξα* A N U 24 έγών ΚΡ έγώ cett. 31
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
25
τάν βαίταν OTTTOSOS es κύματα τηνώ άλευμαι, ώπερ TCOS θύννα^ σκοπιά^εται Όλπι$ ό γριπεύς * και κα δή 'ποθάνω, τό γε μέν τεόν άδύ τέτυκται.
εγνων πραν, δκα μοι, μεμναμένω εί φιλέε^ με, ουδέ τό τηλέφιλον ποτεμάξατο τό πλοτάγημα, 30 άλλ* αυτως άπαλω ποτΐ πάχεϊ έξεμαράνθη. είπε καΐ 3Αγροιώ τάλαθέα κοσκινόμαντ^, α πραν ποιολογεϋσα παραιβάτ^, ουνεκ5 εγώ μέν τιν oAos £γκειμαι, τύ δε μεν λόγον ουδένα ποιή. ή μάν τοι λευκάν διδυματόκον αίγα φυλάσσω, 35 τάν με καΐ ά Μέρμνωνος έριθακις ά μελανόχροο$ αιτεί· και δωσώ οι, έπει τύ μοι ένδιαθρύπτη. άλλεται οφθαλμός μευ ό δεξιός* δρά γ* ιδησώ αυτάν; άσεϋμαι ποτι τάν πίτυν ώδ* άποκλινθείς, καί κέ μ* ίσως ποτίδοι, έπει ουκ αδαμάντινα εστίν. 4ο
Ίππομένης, δκα δή τάν παρθένον ήθελε γαμαι, μαλ' έν χερσιν ελών δρόμον άνυεν · ά δ' "Ατάλαντα ως ΐδεν, ώς έμάνη, ώς ές βαθύν άλατ* έρωτα. τάν άγέλαν χ ώ μάντ^ απ 5 OOpuos άγε Μελάμπους ες ΤΤύλον · ά δέ Bioorros έν άγκοίναισιν έκλίνΟη 45 μάτηρ ά χαρίεσσα περίφρονος ,Αλφεσιβοία5. τάν δέ καλάν Κυθέρειαν έν ώρεσι μήλα νομεύων ουχ ovrrcos "(A)6COVIS έπι πλέον άγαγε λύσσας, ώστ5 ουδέ φθίμενόν νιν άτερ μα^οΐο τίθητι; ^αλωτός μέν έμίν ό τον άτροπον ϋπνον ιαύων 50 Ένδυμίων 3αλώ δέ, φίλα γύναι, Ίασίωνα, os τόσσων έκύρησεν, δα' ου πευσεΐσθε, βέβαλοι. Ά λ γ έ ω τάν κεφαλάν, τιν δ' ου μέλει, ουκέτ' άείδω, κεισευμαι δέ πεσών, και τοι λύκοι ώδέ μ' έδονται.
S μέλι τοι γλυκύ τούτο κατά βρόχθοιο γένοιτο. 25 τήνα A N U -νώθεν G 27 δή Graefe μή codd. | μέν Denniston μάν codd. (θάν Κ) 28 δκα μοι Greverus δκ* (δτ*) εμοιγε K Q W δκα μευ A G N U δτ* εμευ Ρ 30 ττάχει Mosch. -εο$ codd. 31 α Γροιώ'Σν.1. 32 πριν Κ | τταραιβατις· ή δνομα κύριον ή ή τταροδΐτις Σ 35 κ α λ α Μερμ. 5 1 32
III.
ΚωΜΟΣ
I will strip off my cloak and leap into the waves from the cliff whence Olpis, the fisherman, watches for the tunny; and if I kill myself, at least thy pleasure will have been done. I learnt the truth of late when I bethought me didst thou love me, and the smack caused not the love-in-absence to cling, but idly it shrivelled on my smooth forearm. And Agroeo too, that divines with her sieve—she that was lately cutting grass by my side, told me truth, how that my heart was wholly thine while thou madest no account of me. Truly I keep for thee a white nanny-goat with two kids which Mermnon's swarthy serving-girl begs of me. And I will give it her since thou art so haughty with me. My right eye twitches; shall I see her ? I will step aside under the pine here and sing, and maybe she will look on me, for her heart is not of adamant. (He sings.) Hippomenes, when he would wed the maid, took apples in his hand and ran his course; and Atalanta saw, and frenzy seized her and deep in love she plunged. The seer Melampus, too, from Othrys brought the herd to Pylus; and in Bias* arms was laid the gracious mother of wise Alphesiboea. And did not Adonis, as he fed his sheep upon the hills, drive the fair Cytherea to such frenzy that even in death she puts him not from her breast? Fortunate in my eyes Endymion, who sleeps the sleep unturning; and fortunate, dear lady, I account Iasion, whose lot was such as ye profane shall never know. My head aches, but thou carest not. No more I sing, but here will he where I have fallen, and here the wolves shall eat me. And sweet as honey in the throat may that be to thee. ante corr. | έριθακίς * μισθώτρια Οττοκοριστικώς ή δνομα κύριον Σ 39 αδαμάν τινος $ ι ante corr. Η2 | εστί $ ι corr. Ρ εσσι 3β ι έντί cett. 41 ένΐ Κ 42 άλατ' Hemsterhusius άλλατ' Κ Tzetz. Chil. 12.948 άλ(λ)ετ* cett. 44 άγκοίναισιν Winterton -ησιν codd. 46 ώρεσι Κ oOp- cett. | μήλα Ρ μαλα cett.· 48 νιν K P Q W μιν cett. | μασδοϊο Q W 51 τοσσην' Ρ 53 δέ om. P Q W | εδονται US Greg. Cor. 73 -οντι cett.
33
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΝΟΜΕΙΣ ΒΑΤΤΟΣ
Ειπέ μοι, ώ Κορύδων, τίνος αί βόες; ή ρα Φιλώνδα; ΚΟΡΥΔωΝ
ουκ, αλλ' Αΐγωνος- βόσκειν δέ μοι αυτάς εδωκεν. ΒΑ. ή πα ψε κρυβδαν τά ποθέσπερα πάσας άμέλγες,φ ΚΟ. αλλ" ό γέρων υφίητι τά μοσχία κήμέ φυλάσσει. 5 ΒΑ. αυτός δ* ες τίν* άφαντος ό βουκόλος ωχετο χώραν; ΚΟ. ουκ άκουσας; άγων νιν έπ5 Άλφεόν ωχετο Μίλων. ΒΑ. και πόκα τηνος ελαιον εν όφθαλμοΐσιν όπώπει; ΚΟ. φαντί νιν Ήρακλήι βίην και κάρτος έρίσδειν. ΒΑ. κήμ' εφαθ* ά μάτηρ ΤΤολυδευκεος ήμεν άμείνω. ίο ΚΟ. κωχετ' έχων σκαττάναν τε και εΐκατι τουτόθε μήλα. ΒΑ. πείσαι κα Μίλων και τώς λύκος αύτίκα λυσσην. ΚΟ. ται δαμάλαι δ* αυτόν μυκώμεναι αΐδε ποθεϋντι. ΒΑ. δείλαιαί γ' αύται, τον βουκόλον ως κακόν εύρον. ΚΟ. ή μάν δείλαιαί γε, και ουκέτι λώντι νέμεσβαι. ΐ5 ΒΑ. τήνας μεν δη τοι τας πόρτιος αυτά λέλειπται τώστία. μη ττρώκας σιτίζεται ώσπερ ό τέττιξ; C O D D . PRIMARII: Κ
P Q W [Laur.]
A G U [Vat.]
PAPP.: $ I ( 8 - ι ι , 56-fin.), # 4 (34-8) TITULUS: Νομείς Κ (supra schol.) G Βουκολιασται ή νομεΐ$ PS els Κορύδωνα ή νομείς ή φιλαλήθης ή Βάττος P(arg.)U Αΐγων Σ 3 . ι Κ in textu tit. Id. 5 hue translatum expunxit.
34
I D Y L L IV BATTUS
Tell me, Cory don, whose cows are these? Philondas's? CORYDON
No, Aegon's; he gave me them to graze. BA. And you, maybe, milk them all on the sly in the evening ? Co. Nay, the old man puts the calves beneath their dams and keeps his eye on me. BA. And to what country has the herdsman their master vanished ? Co. Haven't you heard? Milon has carried him off to the Alpheus. Β A. And when did he set eyes on olive-oil? Co. They say he vies with Heracles in strength and might. BA. Yes; and I am a better man than Poly deuces, so mother used to say. Co. And he's gone off with a pickaxe and twenty sheep from here. BA. Milon might as well persuade the very wolves to go mad at once. Co. And the heifers here miss their master; that's why they low. BA. Poor beasts, it's a sorry herdsman they found. Co. Poor beasts indeed; they don't care to feed any more. BA. Certainly there's nothing left of that calf yonder but the bones. She doesn't live on dewdrops, does she—hke the cicada ? Ι τίνε5 KWA 3 άμέλγει* PU 5 aCrros K 2 PQWU 2 ωύτό* AGU oCrros Κ | βουκόλος Ahrcns βωκ- codd. 7, 8 om. G 7 έν PAU έττ' QW om. Κ ΙΟ εΐκατι PQW -κοτι cett. | τουτόθε SMosch. -όθι codd. · MfiXaAhrens MaXacodd. UKaAhrens κε Κ τοι cett. 12 αίδε Κ ώδε cett. 13 y' PSTr δ' cett. 16 τώστία KPQW -έα AGU.
35
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ΚΟ. ου Δαν, αλλ* δκα μεν νιν έπ* ΑΙσάροιο νομευω και μαλακώ χόρτοιο καλάν κώμυθα δίδωμι, άλλοκα δε σκαίρει το βαθυσκιον άμφί Λάτυμνον. ίο ΒΑ. λεπτός μάν χ ώ ταύρος ό πυρρίχος. αΐθε λάχοιεν τοι τώ Λαμπριάδα, τοι δαμόται δκκα θυωντι τα "Ηρα, τοιόνδε* κακοχράσμων yap ό δαμος. ΚΟ. και μάν ες στομάλιμνον έλαύνεται ες τε τά Φυσκω, και ποτ! τον Νήαιθον, όπα καλά πάντα φυοντι, 25
αιγίπυρος και κνύ^α και ευώδης μελίτεια. ΒΑ. φευ φευ βασεϋνται και ται βόες, ώ τ ά λ α ν Aiycov, εις Ά ί δ α ν , δκα και τ υ κακας ήράσσαο νίκας, χ α συριγξ ευρώτι παλυνεται, αν ποκ* έπάξα. ΚΟ. ο υ τ ή ν α γ ' , ο υ Νύμφας, έπεί ποτΐ Πΐσαν άφέρπων
30
δώρον εμοί νιν ελειπεν εγώ δε τις είμι μελικτάς, κεύ μεν τ ά Γλαύκας άγκρούομαι, ευ δε τ ά Πυρρω. αίνέωτάντε Κρότωνα—' Καλά π ό λ ι ς ά τ ε Ζάκυνθος.. .'— και τ ο π ο τ α ω ο ν τ ο Λακίνιον, άπερ ό πυκτας Αΐγων ό γ δ ώ κ ο ν τ α μόνος κατεδαίσατο μά^ας.
35
τηνεί και τ ο ν ταϋρον απ* ώρεος ά γ ε πιάξας τας όπλας κήδωκ' Άμαρυλλίδι, ταΐ δε γυναίκες μακρόν άνάυσαν, χ ώ βουκόλος έξεγέλασσεν. ΒΑ. ώ χαρίεσσ' Άμαρυλλί, μόνας σέθεν ουδέ θανοίσας λασευμεσθ'· δσον αίγες έμιν φίλαι, δσσον άπέσβης.
40
αίαΐ τ ώ σκληρώ μάλα δαίμονος δς με λελόγχει. ΚΟ. Θαρσεΐν χ ρ ή , φίλε Βάττε· τάχ* αυριον εσσετ* αμεινον. ελπίδες εν jcooiaiv, ανέλπιστοι δέ θανόντες, χ ώ Ζευς άλλοκα μέν πέλει αίθριος, άλλοκα δ3 υει.
17 yav KHM x Greg. Cor. 71: cf. 7-39 | Αλλ' δκα Reiske άλλοκα codd.: cf. 1.36 | νιν PG μιν cett. | νομεύων W A G 20 μέν PAGU | αΤΘε W είθε cett. 21 θυωντι Valckenaer -οντι codd. 22 ό ταύρος Σ ν.1. 23 ές στομάλιμνον KPW 2 έςτό
36
IV. ΝΟΜΕΙΣ
Co. Faith, no. Sometimes I pasture her by the Aesarus and give her a nice truss of soft hay, and sometimes it's on shady Latymnum that she frisks. BA. The bull's thin too—the ruddy one. I hope Lampriadas's folk may get such another when the demesmen sacrifice to Hera: they're [rascals] in that deme. Co. And yet the bull is driven to the saltings, and to Physcus's, and to the Neaethus, where all good things grow— restharrow, fleabane and fragrant balm. BA. Wretched Aegon, your cows too will come by their deaths because you, like others, have fallen in love with a cursed victory. And the pipe that once you made yourself is getting flecked with mildew. Co. Nay, by the Nymphs it is not, for as he was going off to Pisa he left it me for a present. I am something of a player myself, and can strike up Glauca's tunes, or Pyrrhus's, well enough. I sing the praise of Croton—'A bonny town Zacynthus is'—and of the Lacinian shrine that fronts the dawn—where boxer Aegon devoured eighty loaves all by himself. There it was, too, he seized the bull by the hoof and brought it down from the hill and gave it to Amaryllis. The women shrieked loudly, and the herdsman laughed. BA. Ah, lovely Amaryllis, we shan't forget you, dead though you are, and there's not another girl I'd say that of. Dear to me as my goats you were when you were taken. It's a cruel power indeed that rules my destiny. Co. My dear Battus, you mustn't be so downhearted. Things may be better to-morrow. While there's life there's hope, and only the dead have none. Clear sky one day, rain the next, as Zeus wills it. μαλ- cett. 24 δπη KP 28 έπάξω K2QW 32 ά τε Κρότ. PQZ 34 κ]ατan [αι]δάσσετο $4 *e corr. | μάσδας QAGU 37 έξεγέλασσεν PAU -ασεν cett. -αξε Tzetz. Chil. 2.585 39 δσσον KS τόσσον cett.
37
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ΒΑ. θαρσέω. βάλλε κάτωθε τά μοσχίοτ TSS γαρ έλαίας 45
τ ο ν θαλλόν τρώγοντι, τ ά δύσσοα.
ΚΟ. σίτθ 5 , ό
Λέπαργος, σίτ6', ά Κυμαίθα, π ο τ ι τ ο ν λόφον. ουκ έσακούεις; ήξώ, ναΐ τ ο ν Πάνα, κακόν τέλος αντίκα δωσών, ε{ μή άπει τουτώθεν. ΐδ' αυ π ά λ ι ν άδε ποθέρπει. αΐθ* ής μοι £οικόν τι λ α γ ω β ό λ ο ν , ώς τ υ π ά τ α ξ α . 50 ΒΑ. θάσαί μ*, ώ Κορύδων, π ο τ τ ώ Διός* ά y a p άκανθα άρμοϊ μ" ώδ* έπάταξ' υ π ό τ ο σφυρόν. ώς δε βαθεΐαι τάτρακτυλλίδες έντί. κακώς ά πόρτις δλοιτο· eis τ α ύ τ α ν έτύπην χασμεύμενος. ή ρά γ ε λεύσσεις; ΚΟ. ναΐ ναι, τοις όνύχεσσιν εχω τέ νιν* άδε και αυτά. 55 ΒΑ. ό σ σ ί χ ο ν εστί τ ο τύμμα, και άλίκον άνδρα δαμάσδει. ΚΟ. εις όρος δκχ' ερπης, μή νήλιπος ερχεο, Βάττε · έν γ ά ρ δρει ράμνοι τε και ασπάλαθοι κομόωντι. ΒΑ. εΐπ' ά γ ε μ\ ώ Κορύδων, τ ο γερόντιον ή ρ' ετι μύλλει τήναν τ ά ν κυάνοφρυν ερωτίδα τας ποκ' έκνίσθη; 6ο ΚΟ. άκμάν γ*, ώ δείλαιε· π ρ ό α ν γ ε μέν αυτός έπενθών και π ο τ ι τ α μάνδρα κατελάμβανον άμος ένήργει. ΒΑ. εύ γ 5 , ώνθρωπε φιλοΐφα. τ ο τοι γένος ή Σατυρίσκοις έγγύθεν ή Πάνεσσι κακοκνάμοισιν έρίσδει. 46 σίτθ' ά GUMosch. σίτθ* ώ Α σίττ' ώ cett. | ΚιναίΘα PQW: cf. 1.151, 5·ΐ02 48 άδε AGU ήδε Κ ώδε PW om. Q 49 d»* W ειβ* cett. | ής Toup ήν codd. Ι τι Hermann τυ Ρ τό cett. | πάταξα Κ1 -ξω cett. 50 ττοτΐ τώ 2 Τσ ε KAGU 5 ^ άτρακ. codd. 53 ^ ed. Morel ές codd. | έτνατην Ahrens -αν codd. Ι χασμώμενος SMosch. | £ά γε Med. f>a τε KAGU άρα PQW
38
IV. ΝΟΜΕΙΣ
ΒΑ. I am not downhearted. Drive the calves up from below. They're nibbling the olive-shoots, the brutes. Co. Hey, Whitey, hey, Cymaetha, to the hill. Can't you hear me? If you don't clear out of that, by Pan, I'll come and be the death of you in a minute. Look at her there, coming back again. (To the cow) I wish I had a crooked club here to get you one with. BA. Look at me, Corydon, for heaven's sake. A thorn has just got me one here under the ankle. How thick those spindle-thorns grow. Plague take this heifer here; it was after her I was gaping when it pricked me. Do you see it? Co. Yes, and have it in my nails too; and here's the thorn itself. BA. What a little wound to master a man as big as me. Co. When you go on the hill, Battus, don't come barefoot. Thorns and brambles flourish on the hill. BA. Tell me now, Corydon, is the old boy still milling that dark-browed darling he used to be so smitten with ? Co. He is indeed, my dear man. The other day at any rate I came on him and caught him myself by the very byre, when he was hard at it. Β A. Well done, old lecher; that breed's a near match for the Satyrs and scrag-shanked Pans. 55 δαμάζει Ρ 56 όκχ' lunt. δκκ* KAGU οχ* PQW | νήλιπος Κ άνήλ-, άνάλ- cett. 57 £άμνοι codd. κάκτοι Σν.1. | κομέοντοα Q'Et.M.iso^l 6o y* om. Κ | πρόαν Ε πρώαν PQW πράν 58 μ' ώ KPQWG μοι AU 1 cett. 61 T^c μάνδρο: KPQ2 τάν μάνδραν cett. τάν μάκτραν Σ v.l. | ένήργει S ένάρ- codd. 63 έρίσδεις Κ1
39
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΑΙΠΟΛΙΚΟΝ ΚΑΙ ΠΟΙΜΕΝΙΚΟΝ ΚΟΜΑΤΑΣ
Αϊγες έμαί, τηνον τον ποιμένα, τον Συβαρίταν, φεύγετε, τον Λάκωνα · τό μευ VOCKOS εχθές εκλεψεν.
5
ίο
ΐ5
20
ΛΑκωΝ ούκ από τας κράνας; σίττ5, άμνίδες* ουκ έσορήτε τον μευ τάν σύριγγα πρόαν κλέψαντα Κομάταν; ΚΟ. τάν ποίαν σύριγγα; τυ γάρ ποκα, δώλε Σιβύρτα, έκτάσω σύριγγα; τί δ' ούκέτι συν Κορύδωνι αρκεί τοι καλάμας αύλόν ποππύσδεν εχοντι; ΛΑ. τάν μοι έδωκε Λύκων, ώλεύθερε. τίν δέ τό ποιον Λάκων άγκλέψας ποκ* εβα νάκο$; είπε, Κομάτα· ουδέ γάρ Εύμάρα τω δέσποτα f\s τοι ένεύδειν. ΚΟ. τό Κροκύλος μοι έδωκε, τό ποικίλον, άνίκ' εθυσε ταΐς Νύμφαις τάν αίγα* τύ δ', ώ κακέ, καΐ τόκ* έτάκευ βασκαίνων, και νυν με τά λοίσθια γυμνόν εθηκας. ΛΑ. ου μαυτόν τον Πάνα τον άκτιον, ου τέ γε Λάκων τάν βαίταν άπέδυσ* ό Καλαιθίδος * ή κατά τήνας τα$ πέτρας, ώνθρωπε, μανεις εις Κραθιν άλοίμαν. ΚΟ. ου μάν, ου ταύτας τάς λιμνάδας, ώγαθέ, Νύμφας, αΐτε μοι ΐλαοί τε και εύμενέες τελέθοιεν, ου τευ τάν σύριγγα λαθών έκλεψε Κομάτας. ΛΑ. αϊ τοι πιστεύσαιμι, τά Δάφνιδος άλγε3 άροίμαν. αλλ' ών αϊ κα λής εριφον θέμεν, εστί μέν ουδέν ιερόν, αλλά γέ τοι διαείσομαι εστε κ* άπείπης-
CODD. PRIMARH: Κ PQW [Laur.] AGL (55-fin.) [Vat.] PAPP.: 3βι (i36-49), $2 (53-65, 81-93, no-22, 127-37, 130-fin·)» $ 3 (19-28, 33-7, 88-96, 143-fin.), J 4 (3-8, 50-6, 83-9). Commentarium in w . 38-45 conservat p. Berol. 7506. TITULUS: ΑΙπολικόν (καΐ) ποιμενικόν Σ arg. et ad 7.21 praefixo Όδοιπόροι KG addito Βουκολιασταί Δωρίδι Κ praefixo Βουκολιασταί PQ(?) Όδοι πόροι Α ]ροι 5 3 . Όδοιπόροι ex Id. 7, Βουκολιασταί ex Id. o.vel 8 hue translata. 3 κράνος codd. α[κ]ρα[$ ut vid. $ 4 4 πρόαν Briggs πρώαν codd.: cf. 4. 60 40
IDYLL V COMATAS
Keep clear, my goats, of that shepherd there, the man of Sybaris, Lacon. He stole my goatskin yesterday. LACON
Away from the spring—hey up, my lambs; don't you see Comatas—the fellow that stole my pipe the other day? Co. What pipe was that? Have you, Sibyrtas's slave, ever come by a pipe? And why aren't you still content to toot upon an oaten whistle with Cory don? LA. The pipe that Lycon gave me, Sir Freeman. But what skin was that of yours that ever Lacon made off with?—Tell me that, Comatas. Why, your master Eumaras himself hadn't one to sleep in. Co. The skin Crocylus gave me, the dappled one, when he sacrificed the goat to the Nymphs.—And you, you black guard, were consumed with envy at the time, and now, in the end, you've left me bare. LA. Nay, by Pan of the shore himself, Lacon, Calaethis's son, never stripped you of your cloak; else, my good fellow, may I lose my wits and jump from yonder cliff into the Crathis. Co. Nay, my good man, by these Nymphs of the lake— and kind and propitious may they be to me—Comatas never filched your pipe. LA. The troubles of Daphnis fall on me if I believe you. But come, if you care to stake a kid—it is no great matter— why, I'll sing a match with you until you've had enough. 5 Σιβύρτα ΚΡ Σιβάρτα W Συβάρτα QA Συβαρίτα G: c£. 72, 74 8 τάν μιν Q W 14 τέ Kiessling σέ codd. 16 els ΚΑ ks cett. 17 ou TOCLTTOS Reiske OUT* vel ούδ' αυτάς codd. 18 απτέ μοι P Q W αΐτ* έμοι G α!τ* έμιν ΚΑ 19 έκλεψα PG 21 ών Brunck ouv $ 3 codd. | εστί Ahrens έντί codd. 22 αλλ* άγε K W 41
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ΚΟ. us π ο τ ' Ά θ α ν α ί α ν έριν ήρισεν. ήνίδε κείται ώριφος · αλλ* άγε και τ ύ τιν 3 ευβοτον άμνόν έρειδε. 25 ΛΑ. και πώς, ώ κίναδος τ ύ , τ ά δ ' εσσεται εξ ΐσω άμμιν; τίς τρίχας άντ' έρίων έποκίξατο; τις δε παρεύσας αίγός πρατοτόκοιο κακάν κύνα δήλετ' άμέλγειν; ΚΟ. δστις νικασεΐν τ ο ν π λ α τ ί ο ν ώς τ υ πεποίθεις, σφάξ βομβέων τέττιγος εναντίον, ά λ λ α y a p ούτι 30
ώριφος ισόπαλης τοι, ΐδ' ο τ ρ ά γ ο ς ούτος· ερισδε. ΛΑ. μη σπεΰδ^ ου γ α ρ τοι πυρί θάλπεαι. άδιον άσή τεΐδ' υ π ό τ ά ν κότινον και τάλσεα τ α ύ τ α καθίξας. ψυχρόν ύδωρ τουτεί καταλείβεται * ώδε πεφυκει π ο ί α , χ ά στιβάς άδε, και ακρίδες ώδε λαλεΰντι.
35 ΚΟ. αλλ' ούτι σπεύδω · μέγα δ' άχθομαι ει τ ύ με τόλμης δμμασι τοις όρθοΐσι ποτιβλέπεν, δν ποκ' έόντα παΐδ* ετ' ε γ ώ ν έδίδασκον. ϊδ' ά χάρις ες τί π ο χ ' έρπει · θρέψαι και λυκιδεΐς, Θρέψαι κύνας, ώς τ υ φάγωντι. ΛΑ. και πόκ' έ γ ώ ν π α ρ ά τεϋς τι μαθών καλόν ή και άκουσας 40
μέμναμ', ώ φθονερόν τ υ και άπρεπες άνδρίον αυτως; ΚΟ. άνίκ' έπύγι^όν τυ, τ υ δ' άλγεες· αι δε χίμαιραι αΐδε κατεβληχώντο, και ό τ ρ ά γ ο ς αυτάς έτρυπη. ΛΑ. μή βάθιον τ ή ν ω ττυγίσματος, υβέ, ταφείης. ά λ λ α γ ά ρ ερφ', ώδ' έρπε, και ύ σ τ α τ α βουκολιαξη.
45 ΚΟ. ο υ χ έρψώ τηνεί. τουτεί δρύες, ώδε κυπειρος, ώδε καλόν βομβεϋντι π ο τ ί σμάνεσσι μέλισσαι, ενθ' ύδατος ψ υ χ ρ ώ κραναι δύο, ται δ' έπι δένδρει δρνιχες λαλαγεϋντι, και ά σκιά ουδέν όμοια τ α π α ρ ά τίν * βάλλει δέ και ά πίτυς υψόθε κώνοις. 23 ποτ* SMosch. ποκ' codd. 24 αλλ* a y [ J 3 <*λλά ye codd. | τίν* Fritzsche τόν codd. | Ιρισδε Κ1 25 κίναδος τυ (συ) Wordswordi κίναδ' εύ vel κιναδεΟ codd. | τάδ* Α τά γ* PG τάδε γ* K Q W | ϊσω Bnggs ίσου codd. Ι άμΐν Κ 27 προττοτόκοιο Ahrens πρωτ- # 3 codd. | βούλετ' PW 29 βομβέων Q W -ων Α -εύων KPG | ούτι S ούτοι codd. 30 τ ° ι Koehler τυ codd. 32 ™$' ΚΑ τηδ* G τεΐνδ* P Q W 33 τουτεί PQ*S τηνεί 42
V. ΑΙΠΟΛΙΚΟΝ ΚΑΙ ΠΟΙΜΕΝΙΚΟΝ
Co. The pig once challenged Athena. There; the kid is staked, so, come, put up yourself some fat lamb. LA. YOU foxy fellow, and how will it be fair between us then? W h o shears hair for wool, or chooses to milk a filthy bitch when a goat with her first kid stands ready ? Co. Why, one as sure of beating his neighbour as you are—a wasp buzzing against a cicada. But since the kid is no fair stake for you, see, here's the billy-goat. Begin the match. LA. Not so much hurry; you're not on fire. You'll sing more pleasantly if you sit here beneath the wild olive and these trees. Here the water drips cool; here is grass and a couch for us, and here the grasshoppers chirp. Co. Nay, I'm in no hurry; but much it vexes me that you should dare to look me in the face, me that taught you when you were still a child. See what kindness comes to—keep puppies, nay, keep wolf-cubs to devour you. LA. And when can I remember learning or hearing any thing good from you? What an envious beastly fellow you are. Co. Vbi te paedicabam tuque dolebas; capellae autem hae balabant et a capro penetrabantur. LA. Paedicatione ilia utinam tu, incurue, nihil profundius sepeliaris. But here, come here, and you shall sing your last match. Co. I'll not come there. Here are oaks and galingale; here sweetly hum the bees about the hives. Here are two springs of cold water, and on the tree the birds twitter, and the shade's beyond comparison with that by you. And the pine, too, from overhead, pelts one with its cones. KQWAG 37 τταΐδ'frr'KW παΐδα (τ') cett. | ίδ' ά KQ2A2 ά δ'αΟ cett. | ΉΌχ' Ιρπει Meineke ποθέρπει codd. 38 και om.PA Stob.2.46.7 κα Σ ut vid. (έκθρέψειεν άν τις) 39 έγών Κ Ap.Oysc. pron.js.o έγώ cett. | TEVS Iunt. Ap.Dysc. τευ codd. 41 τυ om. Κ 44 βουκολιαξή S -ξεΐ$ codd. 45 κίτττειρον PQW 49 ύψοί)ε S -θι codd. | κώνοι/s WA 43
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
50 ΛΑ. ή μάν άρνακίδα$ τε καΐ εΐρια τεΐδε πατησεΐ$, αϊ κ' ενθτ|5# ύ π ν ω μαλακώτερα* ται δε τραγεϊαι ταΐ π α ρ ά τιν δσδοντι κακώτερον ή τ υ περ όσδεις. σ τ α σ ώ δέ κρατήρα μέγαν λευκοϊο γάλακτος ταϊς Νύμφαις, σ τ α σ ώ δέ και άδέος άλλον έλαίω. 55 ΚΟ. at δέ κε και τ υ μόλης, ά π α λ ά ν πτέριν ώδε πατήσεις καΐ γ λ ά χ ω ν * άνθευσαν· ύπεσσεΐται δέ χιμαιραν δέρματα τ α ν π α ρ ά τιν μαλακώτερα τετράκις άρναν. σ τ α σ ώ δ5 οκτώ μέν γ α υ λ ώ ς τ ω Πανί γάλακτος, οκτώ δέ σκαφίδας μέλιτος π λ έ α κηρΓ έχοίσας. 6ο ΛΑ. αΟτόθε μοι ποτέρισδε και αύτόθε βουκολιάσδευ · τ ά ν σ α υ τ ώ π α τ έ ω ν έχε τάς δρύας. ά λ λ α τίς άμμε, τις κρίνει; αΐθ' ένθοι π ο χ ' ό βουκόλος ώδε Λυκώπας. ΚΟ. ουδέν έ γ ώ τ ή ν ω ποτιδεύομαι * ά λ λ α τ ο ν άνδρα, at λής, τ ο ν δρυτόμον βωστρήσομες, os τάς έρείκας 65
τήνας τάς π α ρ ά τιν ξυλοχί^εται · έστι δέ Μόρσων. ΛΑ. βωστρέωμες. ΚΟ·
τ υ κάλει νιν.
ΛΑ.
ΐθ' ώ ξένε, μικκόν άκουσον 3
#
τεΐδ ένθών άμμες γ ά ρ έρίσδομες, όστις άρείων βουκολιαστάς έστι. τ υ δ', ώγοθέ, μήτ' έμέ, Μόρσων, έν χάριτι κρίνης, μήτ' ών τ ύ γ α τ ο ϋ τ ο ν άνάσης. 70 ΚΟ. ναι, ποτΐ τ α ν Νυμφάν, Μόρσων φίλε, μήτε Κομάτα τ ο π λ έ ο ν ίθυνης, μήτ' ών τ ύ γ α τώδε χαρίξη. άδε τοι ά ποίμνα τ ώ Θουρίω έστι Σιβύρτα, Εύμάρα δέ τάς αίγας όρής, φίλε, τ ώ Συβαρίτα. ΛΑ. μη τ υ τις ήρώτη, π ο τ τ ώ Διός, αΐτε Σιβύρτα 75
αΐτ* έμόν έστι, κάκιστε, τ ο ποίμνιον; ώς λάλος έσσί.
50 τεΐδε Ahrens τιδε aut ηδε |Ϊ4 τηδε codd. 52 χαλεττώτερον PQW 55 κε καΐ ΚΡ κα καΐ cett. 57 ταν Κ (QA?) των cett. | τετράκι* PQWL2 πολλάκι$ cett. et ut vid. ψ2 | άρναν Ahrens άρνών J 2 codd. 60 αύτόθε bis PAL -θε, -θι KG -θι bis QW 62 ποχ* Brunck ττοθ* codd. | ώδ* ό Λ. Κ
44
V. ΑΙΠΟΛΙΚΟΝ ΚΑΙ ΠΟΙΜΕΝΙΚΟΝ
LA. Come over here, and you shall have lambskins beneath your feet, I promise you, and fleeces soft as sleep, while your goatskins there stink worse than you do yourself. And I will set for the Nymphs a great bowl of white milk, and another too of sweet oil. Co. But if you move over here, soft fern shall you have beneath your feet and flowering pennyroyal; and you shall He on goatskins four times as soft as the lambskins you have there. And eight pails of milk will I set for Pan, and eight bowls with combs full of honey. LA. Compete from there then, and sing your song from there. Tread your own beat and keep your oaks. But who shall judge between us? If only the oxherd Lycopas would pass this way. Co. I can do well without Lycopas, but, if you like, we'll shout to that fellow—the woodman—who is cutting the heather there near you—Morson it is. LA. Let's give him a shout. Co. You call him. LA. Here, friend, come over here and listen to us for a bit, for we have a match to decide which is the better singer of country songs. And, good Morson, do not judge me with favour, nor yet be too kind to this fellow. Co. Aye, in the Nymphs' name, friend Morson, be not partial to Comatas, nor yet favour him. This is the flock of Sibyrtas of Thurii, and here, friend, you see the goats of Eumaras of Sybaris. LA. Did anyone, in heaven's name, ask you whether the flock was Sibyrtas's or my own, confound you? What a windbag you are. 65 ξυλοχίσδεται QWAGL | έντι PQW 66 βωστρέομες KPQW 67 τεΐδ* Κ τήδ* AGL τεΐνδ* PQW 68 ώγαθέ PQW ώ φίλε cett. J1 Συβάρτα QW 72, 73 transp. Κ 74 ήρώτη Κ -τα cett. | Συβάρτα Q
GT
45
9
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ΚΟ. βέντισθ' ούτος, εγώ μέν άλαθέα πάντ* αγορεύω κούδέν καυχέομαι · τύγα μάν φιλοκέρτομος έσσί. ΛΑ. εΐα λεγ\ ει τι λέγεις, και τον ξένον ες ιτόλιν αύθις ^ώντ9 άφες · ώ Παιάν, ή στωμύλος ήσθα, Κοματα. 8ο ΚΟ. ται Μοΐσαί με φιλεύντι πολύ πλέον ή τον άοιδόν Δάφνιν · εγώ δ' αύταΐς χιμάρως δύο ττραν ποκ5 εθυσα. ΛΑ. και γάρ έμ' 'Ούπόλλων φιλέει μέγα, και καλόν αύτω κριόν εγώ βόσκω* τά δε Κάρνεα και δη έφέρπει. ΚΟ. πλάν δύο τάς λοιπάς διδυματόκος αίγας άμέλγω, 85 καί μ' ά παις ποθορεΰσα 'τάλαν/ λέγει, c αυτός άμέλγεις; * ΛΑ. φευ φευ, Λάκων τοι ταλάρως σχεδόν εΐκατι πληροί τυρώ, και τ ο ν άναβον εν άνθεσι παΐδα μολύνει. ΚΟ. βάλλει και μάλοισι τον αιπόλον ά Κλεαρίστα τάς αίγας παρελαντα και άδύ τι ποππυλιάσδει. 90 ΛΑ. κήμέ γ α ρ ό Κροτίδας τ ο ν ποιμένα λείος ύ π α ν τ ώ ν έκμαίνει · λιπαρά δε παρ* αυχένα σείετ* εθειρα. ΚΟ. αλλ 5 ο ύ συμβλήτ' έστι κυνόσβατος ούδ* άνεμώνα προς ρόδα, τ ω ν άνδηρα παρ* αίμασιαΐσι πεφύκει. ΛΑ. ουδέ γ ά ρ ούδ' άκύλοις όρομαλίδες* αϊ μέν εχοντι 95 λεπτόν ά π ό πρίνοιο λεπύριον, αϊ δε μελιχραί. ΚΟ. κ ή γ ώ μέν δωσώ τ α παρθένω αύτίκα φάσσαν, έκ τας άρκεύθω καθελών* τηνει γ ά ρ έφίσδει. ΛΑ. άλλ' ε γ ώ ές χλαΐνάν μαλακόν πόκον, όππτόκα π έ ξ ω τ ά ν οίν τ ά ν πέλλαν, Κροτίδα δωρήσομαι αυτός, ιοο ΚΟ. σίττ' ά π ό τας κοτίνω, ται μηκάδες* ώδε νέμεσθε, ώς τ ο κάταντες τούτο γεώλοφον αϊ τε μυρΐκαι. ΛΑ. ούκ ά π ό τας δρυός, ούτος ύ Κώναρος ά τε Κιναίθα; τουτεί βοσκησεΐσθε π ο τ 5 άντολάς, ώς ό Φάλαρος. 76 αγορεύω P Q W -εύσω cett. 77 κανχώμαι S | γ α μάν Wilamowitz (Η pcrperam ascribcns) γε μάν P Q W δ' άγαν cett. 85 ττοΘέρεισ[ jp4 | άμέλγεις ΚΡ -ες cett.: cf. 4.3 86 εϊκοτπ P Q W -κοτι, -κοσι cctt. 89 τταρελαντα Q U V Gcll. 9-9 -λαϋντα PW -λώντα GL -λεΰντα ΚΑ: cf. 8.73 | ττατπτνλιάσδει 46
V. ΑΙΠΟΛΙΚΟΝ ΚΑΙ ΓΤΟΙΜΕΝΙΚΟΝ
Co. My good fellow, all that I say is true, and I'm not bragging. It is you that's quarrelsome. LA. Come, if you have anything to say, out with it, and let our friend get back to town with his life. Mercy, Comatas, . .t . ν how you talk. /^; 7 [The contest begins) Co. The Muses love me much better than the minstrel Daphnis; and two goats I sacrificed to them the other day. LA. Aye, and me Apollo dearly loves. And a fine ram I feed for him, and already the Carnea are coming on. Co. The goats that I milk have all borne twins but two, and the maiden eyes me and cries,' Poor soul, dost milk alone ?' LA. H O ho, near twenty baskets Lacon fills with cheese, et puerum impuberem in floribus inquinat. Co. With apples too Clearista pelts the goatherd as he passes with his flock, and sweetly she whistles to him. LA. Yes, and when in gentle temper Cratidas runs to meet the shepherd, he maddens me; and bright waves the hair upon his neck. Co. But briar or anemone is not to compare with the roses whose beds bloom by the wall. LA. Nor yet wild apples with acorns. Thin rind the holmoak gives the acorns, but the apples are honey-sweet. Co. And I shall give my girl a ring-dove presently, catching it in the juniper, for there it roosts. LA. But I, when I shear the black ewe, shall give its soft fleece unasked to Cratidas for a cloak. Co. Hey there, away from the wild olive, my kids. Graze here by this sloping knoll and the tamarisks. LA. Leave the oak, Conarus there, and Cinaetha. Here feed, towards the east, where Phalarus is. v.l. ap. Eust.565.12 91 λ. ται κατ[αυχ. $ 3 παρ' αυτόθι Κ 93 φυλάσσει Κ: cf. 1.47 94 όρομαλίδε$ J ^ K P Q W όρυμ- AGL όμομ- Asclepiades in Σ 95 μελίχροι Σν.1. utvid. ΙΟΙ αϊ τε Xylander φτε codd. 102 Κυναίθα AGL 103 avToXasPQW άντλάί cett.
47
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ιο5
no
us
ΐ2ο
ΐ25
ΐ3ο
ΚΟ· εστί 5έ μοι γ αυλός κυπαρίσσινος, εστί δε κρατήρ, έργον ΤΤραξιτέλευς · τα παίδι δε ταύτα φυλάσσω. ΛΑ. χάμΐν έστι κυων φιλοποίμνιος δς λύκος άγχει, δν τω παίδι δίδωμι τά θηρία πάντα διώκειν. ΚΟ. ακρίδες, αϊ τον φραγμόν ύπερπαδήτε τον άμόν, μη μευ λωβάσησθε τάς άμπελος* εντι γάρ αύαι. ΛΑ. τοί τέττιγες, όρήτε τον αιπόλον ως ερεθίζω* ούτω κΟμμες θην ερεθίζετε τώς καλαμευτάς. ΚΟ. μισέω τάς δασυκέρκος άλώπεκας, αϊ τά Μίκωνος αιει φοιτώσαι τά ποθέσπερα ραγί^οντι. ΛΑ. και γάρ εγώ μισέω τώς κανθάρος, οι τά Φιλώνδα σύκα κατατρώγοντες υπανέμιοι φορέονται. ΚΟ. ή ου μέμνασ', δκ' εγώ τυ κατήλασα, και τυ σεσαρώς ευ ποτεκιγκλί^ευ και τας δρυός εϊχεο τήνας; ΛΑ. τοϋτο μεν ου μέμναμ5 * δκα μάν ποκα τεΐδέ τυ δήσας Ευμάρας έκάθηρε, καλώς μάλα τοΰτό y* ΐσαμι. ΚΟ. ήδη τις, Μόρσων, πικραίνεται· ή ουχί παρήσθευ; σκίλλας ιών γραίας από σάματος αυτίκα τίλλοις. ΛΑ. κήγώ μάν κνί^ω, Μόρσων, τινά* και τυ δε λεύσσεις. ένθών τάν κυκλάμινον δρυσσέ νυν ες τον "Αλεντα. ΚΟ. Ιμέρα άνθ* ύδατος ρείτω γάλα, και τυ δέ, Κραθι, οΐνω πορφύροις, τά δέ τοι σία καρπόν ένείκαι. ΛΑ. ρείτω χά Συβαρΐτις έμίν μέλι, και το πότορθρον ά παις άνθ' ύδατος τα κάλπιδι κηρία βάψαι. ΚΟ. ται μεν έμαί κυτισόν τε και αΐγιλον αίγες εδοντι, και σχΐνον πατέοντι και εν κομάροισι κέονται. ΛΑ. ταΐσι δ* εμαΐς όίεσσι πάρεστι μεν ά μελίτεια φέρβεσθαι, πολλός δέ και ώς ρόδα κισθός έπανθεΐ.
104 εντι bis P Q W 108 ύττερπαδήτε AG -άτε PL -είτε K Q W | άμόν P Q W έμόνοεπ:. ΙΟΟ αβαι Q W ά^αι, αύταί Σνν.11. I I I κυμμες SMosch. χύμμες P Q W A L χυμές $ 2 K G | ερεθισδετ[ $ 2 113 ]αγισδοντι #2 115 υπανέμιοι # 2 P Q W Οττην- cett. | φορέονται $2KAGL ττοτέονται P Q W Ιΐ6 ή οιιι. P Q W | μεμνησ ψζ μέμνα AGL (yp. ή f>a μέμνα Σ) | δκ' Τ Γ ότ' $ 2 codd. Ι έγών # 2 Q W 118 δκα μάν # 2 K P Q W δκκα μεν AGL | ττοκα
48
V. ΑΙΠΟΛΙΚΟΝ ΚΑΙ ΠΟΙΜΕΝΙΚΟΝ
Co. A pail of cypress-wood I have, and a bowl, Praxiteles's work; and for my girl I keep them. LA. Aye, and we have a dog that loves the flock and throttles wolves, a present for my darling to hunt all manner of beasts. Co. Locusts that hop over our fence, hurt not my vines, for they are dry. LA. Cicadas, see how I provoke the goatherd; just so, surely, do you provoke the reapers. Co. I hate the foxes with their bushy tails that come ever at evening and plunder Micon's vineyard. LA. And I hate the beetles that nibble Philondas's figs and are borne upon the wind. Co. Nonne meministi cum ego te subigitaui tuque ringens et quercum illam tenens bene ceuebas ? LA. Of that I have no recollection, .but very well I know when once Eumaras tied you up here and dusted you. Co. Somebody's losing his temper already, Morson—or did you miss it? Go straight and gather squills from some hag's grave. LA. And I am galling someone too, as you see. Go to the Haleis, then, and dig up cyclamen. Co. Let Himera run milk instead of water, and Crathis redden with wine and its reeds bear fruit. LA. And for me let Sybaris flow with honey and at dawn my girl dip honeycomb for water in her pitcher. Co. Moon-clover and goatwort have my goats for pasture; on mastich they walk, and couch on arbutus. LA. Balm have my sheep to browse, and, like roses, in plenty flowers the cistus. om. KAGL | τεΐδε $2Κ τήδε AGL τεΐνδε PQW 120 ή Κ 121 τίλλειν ASMosch. 122 μάν KL μεν cett. 123 vw A2Tr 'ΑλεΟντα AGL 127 τάν κάλπιδα AGL 129 σχοϊνον J2AGL: κέονται PSMosch. κέοντι KAGL κέχννται Q W 131 κισθός κισσός codd. (^οδάκισσος Σν.1.)
49
om. cett. viv cett. | cf. 7.133 | MMosch.
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ΚΟ. ουκ εραμ' Άλκίππας, δτι με πραν ουκ έφίλησε των ώτων καθελοϊσ', δκα οι τάν φάσσαν έδωκα. ΛΑ. αλλ' εγώ Ευμήδευς εραμαι μέγα» και γάρ δκ5 αύτω ΐ35 τάν σύριγγ* ώρεξα, καλόν τί με κάρτ' έφίλησεν. ΚΟ. ου θεμιτόν, Λάκων, ποτ' άηδόνα κίσσας έρίσδειν, ουδ5 εποπας κυκνοισι · τυ δ \ ώ τάλαν, έσσι φιλεχθής. ΜΟΡΣ03Ν
παυσασθαι κέλομαι τον ποιμένα, τίν δέ, Κοματα, δωρεΐται Μόρσων τάν άμνίδα* και τυ δε Ούσας ΐ4ο ταΐς Νυμφαις Μόρσωνι καλόν κρέας αυτίκα πέμψον. ΚΟ. πεμψώ, ναι τον Πάνα. φριμάσσεο, πάσα τραγίσκων νυν άγέλα* κήγών yap ΐδ' ώς μέγα τοΰτο καχαξώ καττώ Λάκωνος τω ποιμένος, δττι ποκ' ήδη άνυσάμαν τάν άμνόν ες ώρανόν ϋμμιν άλεϋμαι. ΐ45 αίγες έμαί, θαρσεΐτε, κερουχίδες* αυριον ϋμμε πάσας εγώ λουσώ Συβαρίτιδος ενδοθι λίμνας. ούτος ό λευκίτας ό κορυπτίλος, ει τιν* όχευσεΐς ταν αιγών, φλασσώ τυ, πριν ή έμέ καλλιερήσαι ταΐς Νυμφαις τάν άμνόν. δ δ' αΟ πάλιν, άλλα γενοίμαν, ΐ5ο αι μη τυ φλάσσαιμι, Μελάνθιος άντι Κομάτα. 135 ώρεξα KQ 2 AGL έδωκα P Q W 140 Νύμφαις KAGL Moiaais P Q W : cf. 149 142 κήγώ μέν ίδ* AGL 143 ώδε ΤΤΟΚ' Κ 144 τ α ν Κ2 τ ο ν $ 2 cett.: cf. 149 Ι α]μναν φ ι ante corr. | ώρανόν Κ ούρ- cett. 145 κερονχίδες $ 2 codd. κερουλίδες» κερουλκίδες Σ vv.ll. 146 λίμνας AGL Kpavas $ 3 cert, incertum
50
V. ΑΙΠΟΛΙΚΟΝ ΚΑΙ ΤΤΟΙΜΕΝΙΚΟΝ
Co. I love not Alcippa, for the other day she took me not by the ears and kissed me when I gave her the ringdove. LA. But dearly I love Eumedes, for when I gave him the pipe he kissed me very prettily. Co. Lacon, it is not right for jays to contend with nightingales, nor hoopoes with swans, but you, poor fool, are contentious. MORSON
I bid the shepherd desist, and to you, Comatas, Morson gives the lamb. And do you, when you sacrifice it to the Nymphs, send Morson straight a good piece. Co. By Pan, I will. Now snort, all my flock of kids, for see how great the laugh I shall have here over shepherd Lacon, that at the last I've won the lamb. Sky-high for you I'll leap. Take heart, my horned goats. To-morrow I'll wash you all in Sybaris lake. You there, the white, butting billy, if you touch one of the nannies before I've sacrificed the lamb to the Nymphs, I'll take my knife to you. There he is again! If I don't take the knife to you, may I be Melanthius instead of Comatas. utrum $2 148 octycov ASMosch. -αν cett. | φλασσώ $2(?)ΚΗ φλασώ cett.: cf. 150 Ι ή PQTr ή y* $ 2 cett.: cf. 7.88 149 τάν Κ τόν cett.: cf. 144 150 φλάσσαιμι Κ φλάσσιμι cett.: cf. 148
51
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΒΟΥΚΟΛΙΑΣΤΑΙ ΔΑΜΟΙΤΑΣ ΚΑΙ ΔΑΦΝΙΣ
5
Δαμοίτας και Δάφνις ό βουκόλος εις ενα χώρον τάν άγέλαν ποκ\ "Αρατε, σ υ ν ά γ α γ ο ν ής δ* δ μεν αυτών πυρρός, δ δ' ήμιγένειος· έπι κράναν δέ τιν* άμφω έσδόμενοι θέρεος μέσω άματι τοιάδ' άειδον. πρατος δ* άρξατο Δάφνις, έπει και πρατός ερισδεν. ΔΑΦΝΙΣ
βάλλει τοι, Πολύφαμε, το ποίμνιον ά Γαλάτεια μάλοισιν, δυσέρωτα και αίττόλον άνδρα καλευσα· και τύ νιν ου ποθόρησθα, τάλαν τάλαν, άλλα κάθησαι άδέα συρίσδων. πάλιν ά δ \ ϊδε, τάν κύνα βάλλει, ίο α τοι ταν οίων έπεται σκοπός · ά δε βαυσδει eis άλα δερκομένα, τά δε νιν καλρ κύματα φαίνει άσυχα καχλά3οντος έπ' αιγιαλοΐο θέοισαν. φρά^εο μη τας παιδός έπι κνάμαισιν όρούση έξ αλός έρχομένας, κατά δέ χρόα καλόν άμύξη. ΐ5 ά δέ και αύτόθε τοι διαθρύπτεται · ώς άπ' άκανθας ται καπυραι χαΐται, το καλόν θέρος άνίκα φρύγει, και φεύγει φιλέοντα και ου φιλέοντα διώκει, και τον άπό γραμμας κινεί λίθον · ή γάρ ερωτι πολλάκις, ώ Πολύφαμε, τά μη καλά καλά πέφανται. 20
Τω δ' έπι Δαμοίτας άνεβάλλετο και τάδ* άειδεν. ΔΑΜΟΙΤΑΣ
εΐδον, ναι τον Πάνα, το ποίμνιον άνίκ5 εβαλλε, κου μ* ελαθ', ού τον έμόν τον ενα γλυκύν, ώ ποθορωμι ές τέλος (αύτάρ ό μάντις ό Τήλεμος εχθρ' αγορεύων CODD. PRIMARII: Κ PQW [Laur.] AGLU (1-38) [Vat.] PAP.: J Ι (28f., 34-40) TITULUS: ΒονκολιασταΙ Δαμο(τα$ καΐ Δάφνις codd. Ι κσΐ PQAU χώ cett. 7 και Meineke τόν codd. 52
9 άδί τάν ΡΣν.1.
I D Y L L VI
Damoetas and Daphnis the neatherd once, Aratus, gathered the herd together to the same place. Golden was the chin of one; the other's beard half-grown. And at a spring the pair sat down, in summer at noonday, and thus they sang; and Daphnis first began, for he first proposed the match. DAPHNIS
Galatea pelts thy flock with apples, Polyphemus, and calls thee cursed in love and goatherd. And thou, poor fool, hast no eye for her but sittest piping sweetly. See, there again she pelts the dog that follows thee to watch thy sheep; and it looks to the sea and barks, and the fair waves mirror it as it runs on the gently murmuring strand. Mind that it does not spring at the maiden's legs as she comes from the sea and tear her lovely skin. Even from there she coquets with thee, and, wanton as the dry thistledown when the bright summer parches it, she flies the wooer, and when one woos not, follows and leaves no move untried. For, sooth, to love, Polyphemus, many a time has foul seemed fair. And thereon Damoetas piped a prelude and thus began to sing. DAMOETAS
By Pan, I saw her when she was pelting the flock, and she did not escape unseen—nay, by my one sweet eye, she did not, wherewith may I see to the end—let Telemus, the seer, carry 10 τάν P Q W των cett. II μιν P Q W | βαίνει Σν.1. 12 κοχλάζοντος SZ -οντά codd. 15 αύτόθε Ρ -Θι cett. 16 φρνγει S -γη K W A L U -ξη PG φλέγει Q 20 καλόν άείδε(ι)ν PQWZv.l. 22 κοΟτ* ?λ. Κ | τον alterum om. KL I ττοθορωμι Heinsius -ώμοα US -ημαι cett.
53
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
25
3ο
35
40
έχθρα φέροι ποτι οίκον, όπως τεκέεσσι φυλάσσοι) · άλλα και αυτός έγώ κνημών πάλιν ου ποθόρημι, άλλ' άλλαν τινά φαμι γυναϊκ' εχεν · α δ* άίοισα ^αλοΐ μ', ώ Παιάν, και τάκεται, έκ δε θάλασσας οιστρει ποπτταίνοισα ποτ' άντρα τε και ποτι ποίμνας. σίξα δ3 υλακτεΐν νιν καΐ τφ κυνί* και yap όκ' ήρων, αύτάς έκνυ^εΐτο ποτ' ισχία ρύγχος εχοισα. ταϋτα δ' ίσως έσορεΰσα ποεΟντά με πολλάκι πέμψει άγγελον. αυτάρ έγώ κλ^ξώ θύρας, έστε κ' όμόσση αυτά μοι στορεσεϊν καλά δέμνια τασδ' επί νάσω* και γάρ θην ούδ' είδος εχω κακόν ως με λέγοντι. ή γάρ πρδα; ές πόντον έσέβλεπον, ής δέ γαλάνα, καΐ καλά μεν τά γένεια, καλά δέ μεν ά μία κώρα, ως παρ' έμιν κέκριται, κατεφαίνετο, των δέ τ' οδόντων λευκοτέραν αύγάν Παρίας ύπέφαινε λίθοιο. ώς μη βασκανθώ δέ, τρις εις έμόν έπτυσα κόλπον · ταϋτα γάρ ά γραία με Κοτυτταρις έξεδίδαξε [α πραν άμάντεσσι παρ' Ίπποκίωνι ποταύλει].
Τόσσ' είπών τον Δάφνιν ό Δαμοίτας έφίλησε · χω μεν τω σύριγγ', ό δέ τω καλόν αύλόν εδωκεν· αύλει Δαμοίτας, σύρισδε δέ Δάφνις ό βούτας · 45 ώρχεΟντ' έν μαλάκα ται πόρτιες αύτίκα ποία. νίκη μεν ούδάλλος, άνήσσατοι δ' έγένοντο. 24 φέροι ποτΙ A?L2UMosch. φέρει (-η) ποτι KAL φέροιτο ποτ' PQWG | φυλάσσοι KQWG -σση Ρ -ξή ALU 25 ποθόρημι AMosch. -ημοα cett. (-ωμαι US) 29 σίξα Ruhnken σίγα, σίγα, σιγςτ codd. | ύλακτεϊ Κ'Σν.1. | νιν om. KPQW 30 έκνν^εϊτο Κ2Ρ -ατο cett. -οΐτο ΣΚ lemma
54
VI. ΒΟΥΚΟΛΙΑΣΤΑΙ
home the bale he prophesies for me and keep it for his children. Nay, but I too myself, to tease her back, have no eye for her, but tell her I have another to wife. And she hears and is jealous of me, by Paean, and pines, and from the sea spies in frenzy on my caves and flocks. And I tarred on the dog, too, to bark at her. For when I courted her, it would lay its muzzle on her lap and whine. And may be, when she sees me do this often, she will send a messenger; but I shall bar my door until she swear that with her own hand she will make my fair bed upon this isle. For truly I am not even ill-favoured, as they say; for of late I looked into the sea, and there was a calm, and fair, as my judgment goes, showed my beard and my one eye, and it reflected the gleam of my teeth whiter than Parian marble. But to cheat the evil eye, thrice I spat into my bosom as the hag Cotyttaris taught me. With that Damoetas kissed Daphnis, and gave the other a pipe, and Daphnis gave Damoetas a pretty flute. Damoetas began to flute and neatherd Daphnis to pipe, and, straight, the calves to skip in the soft hay. Neither won the victory, but invincible they proved. -ήτο S Greg. Cor. 79 | ποτ' KAGLU παρ* PQW 31 ττοεΟντα KQ2 ποιcett. 34 ούτ' PQW 35 γαλήνα Κ 36 δέ μευ Ahrens δέ μοι KPQW δ* έμιν AGLU 37 ToTS δέ τ* όδουσι Σν.1. 41 (=ιο.ι6) om. Κ | πράν SMosch. πρΙν codd. | Ίτπτοκίωνι MxMosch. -κίωνα PQW -κόωντι AGL 42 έφίλησε Ρ -ασε cett. 46 μεν KPQW μάν AGL | άνήσσατοι Κ άνάσ- cett.
55
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΘΑΛΥΣΙΑ τ
5
ίο
ΐ5
20
25
Ης χρόνος άνίκ' έγών τε και Ευκριτος εις τον "Αλεντα εΐρπομες εκ πόλιος, συν και τρίτος άμμιν Αμύντας, τα Δηοΐ γάρ ετευχε θαλύσια και Φρασίδαμος κάντιγένης, δύο τέκνα Λυκωπέος, ει τί περ έσθλόν χαών των έπάνωθεν άπό Κλυτίας τε και αυτώ Χάλκωνος, Βούριναν δς εκ ποδός άνυε κράναν εύ ένερεισάμενος πέτρα γόνυ · ται δέ παρ* αυτάν αίγειροι πτελέαι τε έύσκιον άλσος ύφαινον χλωροΐσιν πετάλοισι κατηρεφέες κομόαχται. κουποο τάν μεσάταν όδόν άνυμες, ουδέ το σαμα άμΐν το Βρασίλα κατεφαίνετο, καί τιν' όδίταν έσθλόν συν Μοίσαισι Κυδωνικόν ευρομες άνδρα, ουνομα μέν Λυκίδαν, ής δ' αιπόλος, ουδέ κέ τις νιν ήγνοίησεν ιδών, έπει αίπόλω εξοχ' έώκει. έκ μέν γάρ λασίοιο δασύτριχος είχε τράγοιο κνακόν δέρμ' ώμοισι νέας ταμίσοιο ποτόσδον, άμφι δέ οι στήθεσσι γέρων έσφίγγετο πέπλος ^ωστηρι πλακερω, ροικάν δ' εχεν άγριελαίω δεξιτερα κορύναν. καί μ' άτρέμας είπε σεσαρώς δμματι μειδιόωντι, γέλως δέ οι εΐχετο χείλευς* 'Σιμιχίδα, π α δη τυ μεσαμέριον πόδας έλκεις, άνίκα δη και σαθρός εν αίμασιαΐσι καθεύδει, ούδ* έπιτυμβίδιοι κορυδαλλίδες ήλαίνοντι; ή μετά δαΐτ' άκλητος έπείγεαι, ή τίνος αστών λανόν επι θρώσκεις; ως τοι ποσι νισσομένοιο πάσα λίθος πταίοισα ποτ 5 άρβυλίδεσσιν αεί δει.3
C O D D . PRIMARII: K
P Q W [Laur.]
ALU [Vat.]
ΡΑΡΡ.: $ Ι ( Ι - Ι 8 , 24-7, 44-57, 64-87, 90-2, 104-31, 134-46), * 2 (4-13, 68-117) TITULUS: Θαλύσια Σ arg. et 3.8, 6. arg., 2 ]ια[ φι τά is Κομάταν Θαλ. Κ Λυκίδας ή Θαλ. Et.M. 273.42 ©αλ- ή εαρινοί οδοιπόροι PQV * Θαλ. ή εαρινή όδοιπορία A L U ι εγω]ν $ ι έγώ codd. 2 καί $ ι KALU δέ P Q W | άμΐν PG Ap.Dysc. pron. 42. 7, synt. 177· 11 5 έπάνωθεν Reiske IV άν- codd.: cf. Epigr. 22.3
56
IDYLL VII Time was when Eucritus and I were going from the town to the Haleis, and Amyntas made a third with us. For to Deo Phrasidamus and Antigenes were making harvest-offerings, the two sons of Lycopeus, illustrious, if aught such there be, among men noble from their lineage, from Clytia and Chalcon himself, who set his knee firm against the rock and made the spring Burina well beneath his foot; and hard by the spring, poplars and elms, with green foliage arched luxuriant above, wove a shady precinct. And not yet had we accomplished half the journey, nor had the tomb of Brasilas come in sight, when, by the Muses' grace, we fell in with a wayfarer, a man of Cydonia and a worthy. His name was Lycidas, and a goatherd he was; nor could one that saw him have mistaken him, for beyond all he looked the goatherd. On his shoulders he wore the tawny skin of a thick-haired shaggy goat reeking of fresh rennet, and round his breast an aged tunic was girt with a broad belt; in his right hand he grasped a crooked club of wild olive. And with a quiet smile and twinkling eye he spoke to me, and laughter hung about his Up: 'Whither now, Simichidas, art thou footing it in the noontide, when even the lizard sleeps in the wall and the tomb-crested larks fare not abroad? Art hastening unbidden to some banquet or speeding to some townsman's winepress, for as thou goest each pebble spins singing from thy shoes?' And I made answer, 'Friend 6, 7 transp. ip2 ante corr. 6 Βούρειαν Q W I | άννσε ΡΣ v.l. 7 εύ Hermann e t u t v i d . iPi εϋγ* codd. 8 Οφαινον Heinsius 2i 13 Λυκίδας P Q W | νιν Ziegler μιν ;βι J*2 (e viv) codd. 14 αγνοίησε[ 3βι ΐ6 π]οτ03ον jgi 18 ττλοκερω Σ ν.1. 21 τό μεσ. UGZ (in vita) 22 έφ' αίμ. ALU 23 αϊ δ* έττ. P Q W | έτπτνμβίδιαι ALU! lemma Gal. 12.3611 ήλαίνοντι lunt. Gal. -ται codd. 24 δαΐτ' άκλητο* lunt. Σ ν.1. δαϊτα κλητό* codd. Σ ν.1. 25 τεΟ Mosch. Tr | νεισομένοιο J i Cal.
57
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
30
35
40
45
50
τον δ' εγώ άμείφθην* 'Λυκίδα φίλε, φαντί τυ πάντες ήμεν συρικτάν μέγ5 υπείροχον εν τε νομευσιν εν τ* άματήρεσσι. το δη μάλα θυμόν ιαίνει άμέτερον · καίτοι κατ5 έμόν νόον ισοφαρί^ειν ελττομαι, α δ' οδός άδε θαλυσιάς* ή γάρ εταίροι άνέρες ευπέπλω Δαμάτερι δαΐτα τελεΟντι όλβω άπαρχόμενοι · μάλα γάρ σφισι πίονι μέτρω α δαίμων ευκριθον άνεπλήρωσεν άλωάν. αλλ* άγε δη, ξυνά γάρ οδός ξυνά δε και άώς, βουκολιασδώμεσθα* τάχ 5 ώτερος άλλον όνασεΐ. και γάρ εγώ Μοισαν καπυρόν στόμα, κήμέ λέγοντι πάντες άοιδόν άριστον · εγώ δε τις ου ταχυπειθής, ου Δαν * ου γάρ π ω κατ5 έμόν νόον ούτε τον έσθλόν Σικελίδαν νίκη μι τον εκ Σάμω ούτε Φιλίταν άείδων, βάτραχος δε ποτ 5 ακρίδας ως τις έρίσδω.5 ως έφάμαν έπίταδες · ό δ5 αιπόλος άδυ γελάσσας, 'τάν τοΓ, εφα, 'κορυναν δωρυττομαι, ουνεκεν έσσί παν έπ5 άλαθεία πεπλασμένον έκ Διός ερνος, ως μοι και τέκτων μέγ5 άπέχθεται όστις έρευνη ίσον όρευς κορυφα τελέσαι δόμον 'Ούρομέδοντος, και Μοισαν όρνιχες όσοι ποτι Χΐον άοιδόν άντία κοκκυ^οντες έτώσια μοχθί^οντκ άλλ5 άγε βουκολικας ταχέως άρξώμεθ5 άοιδας, Σιμιχίδα* κήγώ μέν—όρη, φίλος, ει τοι αρέσκει τουθ5 ότι πραν εν όρει το μελυδριον έξεπόνασα.
"Εσσεται 5Αγεάνακτι καλός πλόος ές Μιτυλήναν, χώταν έφ5 έσπερίοις Έρίφοις νότος υγρά διώκη κύματα, χωρίων ότ5 έπ5 ώκεανω πόδας ΐσχει, 55 αϊ κα τον Λυκίδαν όπτευμενον εξ 5Αφροδίτας ρύσηται · Θερμός γάρ έρως αύτώ με καταίθει. 28 ήμεν Wilamowitz 2μμεν KPQWL Ιμμεναι A U 29 άματήρεσσι Wila mowitz άμητ- codd. 3 0 Ισοφαρφιν Κ -^εν Ρ -σδεν cett. 34 άλωνα PQW 39 yov ΚΗΜ 1 : cf. 4·ΐ7 40 ουδέ KPW 1 | Φιλίταν Croenert -ήταν vario accentu codd. 42 γελάσσα$ SMosch. -άσα$ ΚΡΑ 1 -αξα$ cett.:
58
VII.
ΘΑΛΥΣΙΑ
Lycidas, all men say that among the herdsmen and the reapers thou art by far the best of pipers, and much it glads my heart to hear; and yet, in my thought, I fancy myself thy equal. But this journey is to a harvest-festival, for comrades of mine are holding a feast for fair-robed Demeter, giving firstfruits of their abundance; for in full rich measure has the goddess piled their threshing-floor with barley. But come; the way and the day are thine and mine to share; let us make country song, and each, maybe, shall profit the other. For I too am a clear voice of the Muses, and all call me the best of singers; but I am slow to credit them, faith I am. For in my own esteem I am as yet no match in song either for the great Sicelidas from Samos or for Philetas, but vie with them like a frog against grasshoppers/ So, with a purpose, did I say; and with a pleasant laugh the goatherd answered me, Ί will give thee my stick, for thou art a sapling whom Zeus has fashioned all for truth. For much I hate the builder who seeks to raise his house as high as the peak of mount Oromedon, and much those cocks of the Muses who lose their toil with crowing against the bard of Chios. But come, let us straight begin our country song, Simichidas, and I—see, friend, if it please thee, this ditty I fashioned of late on the hill. Fair voyage to Mitylene shall Ageanax have when the Kids stand in the evening sky and the south wind speeds the wet waves, and when Orion stays his feet upon the Ocean, if he save Lycidas from the furnace of Aphrodite, for hot is the love of him which consumes me. And the halcyons shall cf. 128,156 43 δωρύττομαι K Q W -ρήσομαι cett. 44 κεκασμένος PQ 2 - o v W α 46 'ωρομέδοντο* $ I K P Q W L U Εύρυμ- Α ϋ Σ v.l. 47 όσοι TTOTI KALU οι ποτΐ τόν P Q W 49 άρχώμβθ* PALU $2 Μιτνλήναν Κ -άναν cett. ut in 61 54 ΐσχ« Q*S -η cett. 55 κ α Wilamowitz κεν codd. $6 £ύηται Κ 59
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
6ο
65
70
75
8ο
85
χάλκυόνε$ στορεσεΟντι τά κύματα τάν τε θάλασσαν τόν τε νότον τόν τ' ευρον, ός έσχατα φυκία κινεί, αλκυόνες, γλαυκαΐς Νηρηίσι ταί τε μάλιστα όρνίχων έφίληθεν, όσοις τε περ εξ αλός άγρα. Άγεάνακτι πλόον 813η μένω ες Μιτνλήναν ώρια ττάντα γένοιτο, και ευπλοος δρμον ΐκοιτο. κήγώ τήνο κατ' άμαρ άνήτινον ή ροδόεντα ή και λευκοΐων στέφανον περί κρατι φυλάσσων τόν Πτελεατικόν οϊνον άπό κρατήρος άφυξώ πάρ πυρί κεκλιμένος, κύαμον δέ τις εν πυρι φρυξεΐ. χά στιβάς έσσεΐται πεπυκασμένα εστ* έπι παχυν κνύ^α τ* άσφοδέλω τε πολυγνάμπτω τε σελίνω. και πίομαι μαλάκα^ μεμναμένος Άγεάνακτος αύταϊς εν κυλίκεσσι και ες τρύγα χείλος έρείδων. αύλησευντι δέ μοι δύο ποιμένες, ε\ς μεν Άχαρνεύς, εις δέ Λυκοοπίτας * ό δέ Τίτυρος εγγύ^εν άσεΐ ώς ποκα τας Έενεας ήράσσατο Δάφνις ό βούτας, χώς όρος άμφεπονεΐτο και ώς δρύες αυτόν έθρήνευν Ιμέρα αΐτε φύοντι παρ' δχθαισιν ποταμοΐο, ευτε χιών ώς τις κατετάκετο μακρόν υφ' Αΐμον ή νΑθω ή Τοδόπαν ή Καύκασον έσχατόωντα. άσεΐ δ3 ώς ποκ' εδεκτο τόν αιπόλον ευρέα λάρναξ 3<Λ>όν έόντα κακαΐσιν άτασθαλίαισιν άνακτος, ώς τέ νιν αι σιμαι λειμωνόθε φέρβον ιοΐσαι κέδρον ες άδεϊαν μαλακοϊς άνθεσσι μέλισσαι, οϋνεκά οι γλυκύ Μοΐσα κατά στόματος χέε νέκταρ, ώ μακαριστέ Κοματα, τύ θην τάδε τερπνά πεπόνθεις' και τύ κατεκλάσθης ες λάρνακα, και τύ μελισσαν κηρία φερβόμενος έτος ώριον έξεπόνασας. αΐθ' έπ' έμεΰ ^coois έναρίθμιος ώφελες ή μεν,
6θ έφίληθεν G -αθεν codd. | oaots Greverus -ais codd. 62 ώρια Σ ν.1. ώρια codd. I εΰπλοο^ Schaefer -ov codd. 64 u a p a P Q 2 W A L 65 κ ρ α τ ή ρ ο ς ϊ ι Κ Ρ κρητ- cett. 68 πολυγνάμπτω Κ -yvciarrcp cett. 69 μεμναμένος W -η μένος cett. 70 avrrais έν Valckenaer (έν αυταΐς Σ) ανταΐσιν codd. ηζ Λυκωπίτας $ 2 codd. -ειτας J)i 73 τάς 5ενέα$ ^ i K Q W A L U τα$ Ιενίας ΡΣν.1. 60
VII.
ΘΑΛΥΣΙΑ
lay to rest the waves and the deep, the south wind and the east, that stirs the seaweed in the lowest depths, the halcyons, birds most dear to the green Nereids and to them whose prey is from the sea. Ageanax seeks passage to Mitylene; may all things favour him, and fair weather attend him to his haven. And I on that day will wreathe my brows with anise, roses, or white stocks, and draw from the bowl the wine of Ptelea as I He by the fire; and one shall roast me beans on the hearth. And cubit-high shall my couch be strewn with fleabane and asphodel and curling celery, and I will drink at my ease, remembering Ageanax in the very cups and pressing my lip therein even to the dregs. And two shepherds shall pipe to me, one from Acharnae, and from Lycope one; and close at hand Tityrus shall sing how once Daphnis the neat herd loved Xenea, and how the hill was sorrowful about him and the oaktrees which grow upon the river Himeras> banks sang his dirge, when he was wasting like any snow under high Haemus or Athos or Rhodope or remotest Caucasus. And he shall sing how once a wide coffer received the goat herd alive by the impious presumption of a king; and how the blunt-faced bees came from the meadows to the fragrant chest of cedar and fed him on tender flowers because the Muse had poured sweet nectar on his lips. Ah, blessed Comatas, thine is this sweet lot; thou too wast closed within the coffer; thou too, on honeycomb fed, didst endure with toil the springtime of the year. Would thou hadst been numbered with the living in my day, that I might have herded τας ξανθας Σν.1. τα ξανές $Ϊ2 74 άμφεττονεΐτο $51 KPXG άμφ* έττονεϊτο jp2 η6 κατετάAhrens άμφεττολεϊτο cett. 75 αιτεφυοντο 3β ι αιτ* εφύοντο 3$2 κετο $12 K Q W A L U κατατ-Ρ κ α τ α τ [ 5 ι η% π ο τ $ ι 79 κακαϊσιν άτασθαλίαισιν £ ι corr. KP -αισιν, -ησιν $ ι $ 2 -ήσιν, -ησιν cett. 8 l άνθεσι $ 2 Κ 83 πεττόνθης Κ 85 έξεττόνασας KPQ 2 ALU εξε[π]ον[ 3βι -ησας $2 εξετέλεσσας Q W M 86 εμεΟ PG έμοί $2 cett. | ήμεν $ ι # 2 Mosch. -ες ALU είμεν Κ -ες P Q W 61 or
10
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
ως τοι έγών ένόμευον άν' ώρεα τάς καλάς αίγας φωνας είσαΐων, τυ δ' υπό δρυσιν ή υπό πευκαις άδύ μελισδόμενος κατεκέκλισο, θειε Κοματα/ 9ο
Χώ μέν τόσσ' είπών άπεπαύσατο · τον δε μέτ* αύθις κήγών τοΓ έφάμαν Άυκίδα φίλε, πολλά μέν άλλα Νύμφαι κήμέ δίδαξαν άν5 ώρεα βουκολέοντα έσθλά, τά που και Ζηνός έπι θρόνον άγογε φάμα · άλλα τόγ* Ικ πάντων μέγ' ύπείροχον, φ τυ γεραίρειν 95 άρξευμ5 · αλλ* ύπάκουσον, έπει φίλος επλεο Μοίσαις. Σιμιχίδα μέν "Ερωτες έπέπταρον ή γάρ ό δειλός τόσσον έρα Μύρτους όσον εΐαρος αίγες ερανται. "Ούρατος δ5 ό τά πάντα φιλαίτατος άνέρι τήνω παιδός υπό σπλάγχνοισιν έχει πόθον. οίδεν "Αριστις, ιοο έσθλός άνήρ, μέγ' άριστος, δν ουδέ κεν αυτός άείδειν Φοίβος συν φόρμιγγι παρά τριπόδεσσι μεγαίροι, ως έκ παιδός "Αρατος υπ' όστίον αΐθετ* ερωτι. τόν μοι, Πάν, Όμόλας έρατόν πέδον δστε λέλογχας, άκλητον τήνοιο φίλας ές χείρας έρείσαις, ιο5 εΐτ5 εστ3 άρα Φιλΐνος ό μαλθακός είτε τις άλλος, κει μέν ταυτ' ερδοις, ώ Πάν φίλε, μήτι τυ παίδες 'Αρκαδικοί σκίλλαισιν υπό πλευράς τε και ώμως τανίκα μαστί^οιεν, δτε κρέα τυτθά παρείη · ει δ* άλλως νεύσαις, κατά μέν χρόα πάντ' όνύχεσσι no δακνόμενος κνάσαιο και εν κνίδαισι καθεύδοιςΦ εΐης δ* Ήδωνών μέν εν ώρεσι χείματι μέσσω "Εβρον πάρ ποταμόν τετραμμένος έγγυθεν "Αρκτω, εν δέ θέρει πυμάτοισι παρ' Αιθιόπεσσι νομευοις πέτρα υπο Βλεμύων, όθεν ούκέτι Νείλος ορατός. 88 η y* * 2 : ci. 5.148 89 κατεκέκλισο φ 2 K P Q W κστακ- Q 2 A L U 90 άνεπαύσατο Κ 92 κημ* εδιδ[αξα]ν εν ώ [ $2 94 δττι y ' άείδειν Mosch. et ut vid. 5 2 97 Ιραντι K P Q W 98 '(jupcrros SMosch. *Ap- Jp2 codd. ΙΟΙ ττερί P Q W 102 όστίον Fritzsche -έον $2 codd. 104 τήνοιο S κείνοιο P i ut vid. $ 2 codd. 105 ita $ i ^ 2 c o d d . είτε Φ. άρ' έστιν S 62
VII. ΘΑΛΥΣΙΑ
thy fair goats upon the hills and listened to thy voice, while thou, divine Comatas, didst He and make sweet music under the oaks or pines.' Thus much he said and ceased, and after him I too followed with such words as these: friend Lycidas, many another thing the Nymphs have taught me too as I tended my herd upon the hills, fine songs, whose fame report, maybe, has carried even to the throne of Zeus; but of all is this the first by far, wherewith I will begin to do thee honour. Listen, then, for thou art dear to the Muses. For Simichidas the Loves sneezed, for he, poor soul, loves Myrto as dearly as goats love the spring. But Aratus, dearest friend in all to me, guards deep at heart desire of a boy. Aristis knows, a man of worth, the best of men, whom Phoebus himself would not grudge to stand and sing, lyre in hand, by his own tripods—knows how to the very marrow Aratus is aflame with love of a boy. Ah, Pan, to whom has fallen the lovely plain of Homole, lay him unsummoned in my friend's dear arms, whether it be the pampered Philinus or another. And if thou wilt, dear Pan, then never may Arcadian lads flog thee with squills about the flanks and shoulders when they find scanty meat. But if thou consent not so, then mayst thou be bitten and with thy nails scratch thyself from top to toe; mayst thou sleep in nettles, and in midwinter find thyself on the mountains of the Edonians, turned towards the river Hebrus, hard by the pole. And in summer mayst thou herd thy flock among the furthest Ethiopians beneath the rock of the Blemyes whence Nile 106 in margine a correctore additum $ ι | κεΙ ψζ W S κήν cett. | ταΟΘ* JtaQ: cf. 2.15 | μήτι τυ K P Q W μητι συ $ 2 μήτε τι ALU 107 ώμως Valckenaer -ους φ ι codd. 108 μαστί^οιεν ψιψζ μαστίσδ- codd. 109 νεύσαις ψιψζ P Q W A L U -etsK m a p e a i ^ Q L oup-cett. 112 Έ β ρ ο ν φ ι US εύρον cett. ]ρω ττα[ρ] ποταμω 3βζ corr. | κεκλιμένος K 2 PQ ! W | "Αρκτω S -ου codd.
63
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ 5
us ύμμες δ Ύετίδος και Βυβλίδος άδυ λιπόντες νάμα και Οίκοΰντα, ξανθας έδος αίττν Διώνας, ώ μάλοισιν Έρωτες έρευθομένοισιν όμοιοι, βάλλετε μοι τόξοισι τον ιμερόεντα Φιλΐνον, βάλλετ', έπεί τον ξεΐνον ό δύσμορος ουκ ελεεί μευ. ΐ2ο και δη μάν άττίοιο πεπαίτερος, αί δε γυναίκες, "αιαΐ", φαντί, "Φιλϊνε, το τοι καλόν άνθος άπορρεΐ". μηκέτι τοι φρουρέωμες έπι προθυροισιν, "Αρατε, μηδέ πόδας τρίβωμες· ό δ' δρθριος άλλον αλέκτωρ κοκκύσδων νάρκαισιν άνιαραΐσι διδοίη · ΐ25 εις δ' άπό τασδε, φέριστε, Μόλων άγχοιτο παλαίστρας, άμμιν δ' άσυχία τε μέλοι, γραία τε παρείη άτις έπιφθύ^οισα τά μη καλά νόσφιν έρύκοι/ Τόσσ* έφάμαν · δ δέ μοι το λαγωβόλον, άδυ γελάσσας ώς πάρος, εκ Μοισαν ξεινήιον ώπασεν ήμεν. ΐ3ο χ ώ μεν άποκλίνας έπ* αριστερά τάν έπι ΤΤύξας εΐρφ* όδόν · αυτάρ έγών τε και Ευκριτος ές Φρασιδάμω στραφθέντες χ ώ καλός Άμύντιχος εν τε βαθείαις άδειας σχοίνοιο χαμευνίσιν έκλίνθημες εν τε νεοτμάτοισι γεγαθότες οϊναρέοισι. ΐ35 πολλαι δ' άμμιν υπερθε κατά κράτος δονέοντο αίγειροι πτελέαι τε · το δ' έγγυθεν ιερόν ύδωρ Νυμφαν έξ άντροιο κατειβόμενον κελάρυ^ε. τοι δέ ποτι σκιαραΐς όροδαμνίσιν αιθαλίωνες τέττιγες λαλαγευντες έχον πόνον · ά δ5 όλολυγών ΐ4ο τηλόθεν έν πυκιναΐσι βάτων τρύ^εσκεν άκάνθαις* άειδον κόρυδοι και άκανθίδες, έ'στενε τρυγών, πωτώντο ξουθαι πΓρι πίδακας άμφί μέλισσαι. πάντ' ώσδεν Θέρεος μάλα πίονος, ώσδε δ5 όπώρας. ι ι ό Οίκοΰντα Hecker ]ντα $2 -ευντα SZ -εΟντες codd. 120 μάν ALU μάλ* cett. 124 κοκκύγων | ϊ ι Ρ | νάρκαισι S -ησιν codd. | άνιαραΐσι $ i P S 2 -ηραΐσι Κ -ηρήσι cett. 125 άττό j i K Q X lemma νττό A L U επί P Q W Z 127 έπιφθύσδοισα Q W 128 τόσα* $ i ut vid. K Q 2 A L U cos P Q W | γελάσσα5 U 2 SMosch. -άξας cett.: cf. 42, 156 129 ήμεν A L U είμεν cett.
64
VII. ΘΑΛΥΣΙΑ
is no more seen. But do you leave the sweet stream of Hyetis and Byblis, and Oecus, that steep seat of golden-haired Dione, ye Loves as rosy as apples, and wound me with your bows the lovely Philinus, wound him, for,the wretch has no pity on my friend. And truly riper than a pear is he, and the women cry, " Alas, Philinus, thy fair bloom is falling from thee". No more, Aratus, let us mount guard by his porch, nor wear our feet away; but let the morning cock with his crowing deliver up another to the numbing pain, and one alone, Molon, be throttled in that school, my friend. On peace be our minds set, and let us have a crone to spit on us and keep unlovely things away.' So much I said; and Lycidas, laughing pleasantly as before, gave me his stick as friendship's token in the Muses. And he bent his way leftward and took the road to Pyxa, but I and Eucritus and the fair Amyntas turned towards Phrasydamus's farm and laid ourselves down rejoicing on deep couches of sweet rush and in the fresh-stripped vine-leaves. Many a poplar and elm murmured above our heads, and near at hand the sacred water «from the cave of the Nymphs fell plashing. On the shady boughs the dusky cicadas were busy with their chatter, and the tree-frog far off cried in the dense thornbrake. Larks and finches sang, the dove made moan, and bees flitted humming about the springs. All things were fragrant of rich harvest and of fruit-time. Pears at our feet and apples
130 Φυξας Σ v.l. ut vid. 131 ήρχ* Κ | έγώ ΚΡ 132 στραφθέντες Κ -φέντΕ$ χ 34 οίναρέαισι LMosch. cctt. 133 σχοίνοιο ΚΡ σχίν- cett.: cf. 5-J29 2 138 σκιεραΐς ALU 140 πνκιναΐσι Η -fjat codd. 143 136 τό τ' PQ ω ε ν 3 ] ί I ut vid.
65
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
δχναι μεν πάρ ττοσσί, τταρά ττλευραΐσι δε μαλα ΐ45 δαψιλέως άμΐν έκυλίνδετο, τοί δ' έκέχυντο όρπακες βραβίλοισι καταβρίθοντες ερα^ε · τετράενες δε πίθων άπελύετο κράτος άλειφαρ. Νύμφαι Κασταλίδες Παρνάσιον αΐιτος εχοισαι, άρά γέ π α τοιόνδε Φόλω κατά λάινον άντρον ΐ5ο κράτη ρ' Ήρακλήι γέρων έστάσατο Χίρων; άρά γέ πα τηνον τον ποιμένα τον ποτ* Άνάπω, τον κρατερον ΓΤολύφαμον, os ώρεσι vaas εβαλλε, τοΐον νέκταρ έπεισε κατ5 αυλια ποσσι χορεΟσαι, οίον δη τόκα πώμα διεκρανάσατε, Νυμφαι, ΐ55 βωμω πάρ Δάματρος άλωίδος; as επί σωρώ aims εγώ πάξαιμι μέγα πτύον, ά δε γελάσσαι δράγματα και μάκωνας εν άμφοτέραισιν εχοισα. 144 V&> τταρά PALU 145 άΜΐν Κ ά[ φι άμμιν cett. 146 βραβίλοισι KQ Ath. 2.50A βραβύλ- cett.: cf. 12.3 | Spc^e Ath. Et.M. 211.5 -ασδε codd.
66
VII. ΘΑΛΥΣΙΑ
at our side were rolling plentifully, and the branches hung down to the ground with their burden of sloes. And the four-year seal was loosened from the head of the wine-jars. Nymphs of Castalia that haunt the steep of Parnassus, was it such a bowl as this that old Chiron served to Heracles in Pholus's rocky cave? Was it such nectar that set that shepherd by the Anapus dancing among his sheepfolds, even the mighty Polyphemus, who pelted ships with mountains ?—such nectar as ye Nymphs mingled for us to drink that day by the altar of Demeter of the Threshing-floor. On her heap may I plant again the great winnowing-shovel while she smiles on us with sheaves and poppies in either hand. 147 έπτάενες Σ lemma 150 κροττήρ* ΚΡ κρητ- cett. Aaascodd. 154 διεκρανώσατε ALU Σ v.l.Et.M. 273.41 157 άμφοτέραισιν P2S -οισιν QWL -ησιν cett.
67
152 vaccs Heinsius 155 aAcoaSosALU
[ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ] ΒΟΥΚΟΛΙΑΣΤΑΙ <β'> Δ Α Φ Ν Ι Σ ΚΑ! Μ Ε Ν Α Λ Κ Α Σ
5
ίο
Δάφνιδι τω χαρίεντι συνάντετο βουκολέοντι μήλα νέμων, cos φαντί, κατ* ώρεα μακρά Μενάλκας. άμφω τώγ' ήστην πυρροτρίχω, άμφω ανάβω, άμφω συρίσδεν δεδαημένω, άμφω άείδεν. πρατος δ' ών ποτι Δάφνιν ιδών αγόρευε Μενάλκας * 'μυκηταν έπίουρε βοών Δάφνι, Arjs μοι άεΐσαι; φαμί τυ νικασεΐν, όσσον θέλω αυτός άείδων/ τον δ' άρα χω Δάφνις τοιώδ' άπαμείβετο μυθω · 'ποιμήν ειροπόκων οίων, συρικτά Μενάλκα, ουποκα νικασεϊς μ', ουδ* ει τι πάθοις τύγ 5 άείδων.' ΜΕΝΑΛΚΑΣ
χρήσδεις ών εσιδεΐν; χρήσδεις καταθεΐναι άεθλον; ΔΑΦΝΙΣ
χ ρ ή σ δ ω τοϋτ' εσιδεΐν, χ ρ ή σ δ ω καταθεΐναι άεθλον. ΜΕ. και τί ν υ θησεύμεσθ' δ κεν άμΐν άρκιον εΐη; ΔΑ. μόσχον ε γ ώ θησώ, τ υ δε θες ισομάτορα άμνόν. ΐ5 ΜΕ. ου θησώ π ο κ α άμνόν, έπει χαλεπός ό π α τ ή ρ μευ χ ά μάτηρ, τ ά δε μήλα ποθέσπερα π ά ν τ ' άριθμευντι. ΔΑ. άλλα τί μάν θησεΐς; τί δε τ ο πλέον έξεΐ ό νικών; ΜΕ. συριγγ 5 αν έπόησα καλάν εχω έννεάφωνον, λευκόν κηρόν εχοισαν ίσον κάτω ίσον άνωθεν* 20
ταύταν κατθείην, τά δε τ ώ πατρός ου καταθησώ.
CODD. PRIMARII: Κ P Q W [Laur.] A L N U [Vat.] PAP.: $I ( I - 6 , 9-16, 29-32, 56-65, 70-85) TITULUS: Βουκολιασταί. Aa
68
I D Y L L VIII
As Menalcas herded his flocks on the high hills he fell in, so it is said, with the fair Daphnis, who pastured his cattle there. Ruddy of locks were they both, and striplings both; both skilled in piping, and in singing both. And seeing Daphnis, Menalcas first began: 'Daphnis, guardian of the lowing kine, wilt thou sing with me ? If the songs be of the length I choose, I say that I shall vanquish thee.' And thus to him did Daphnis in turn make answer: 'Piper Menalcas, shepherd of the fleecy sheep, never wilt thou vanquish me—not even if thou do thyself a mischief with thy singing.' MENALCAS
Wilt thou see then? wilt thou set a stake on it? DAPHNIS
I will see it and will set a stake on it. ME. What stake then shall we set that shall suffice us ? DA. I will stake a calf, and do thou stake a lamb as big as its dam. M E . Never will I stake a lamb, for stern my father is, and stern my mother, and at nightfall they count over all the flock. DA. Nay, what then wilt thou stake? And what shall be the victor's gain? M E . I have a panpipe which I made, a fair pipe of nine reeds, with white wax even at top and bottom—that will I stake; but what is my father's I will not. 12 xpris[co $ i primo loco 13 και τί vu Legrand και τίνα K P W L N U και τι Α erasa syllaba και[ $ ι άλλα τι Q in rasura HMosch. | δ κεν άμϊν Mosch. ]εν[ ψ ι όστις χ' άμΐν KALNU όστις άμϊν P Q W | άρκιον Η in rasura Mosch. -10s codd. 14 θές τ* P Q W θες y' UMosch. 16 μήλα Cholmeley μάλα codd. 18 έπόησα KQ -οίησα cctt. | εχω Warton εγώ codd.(?) 19 κηρόν Ρ καρόν cett.: item 22: cf. 1.27
69
[ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ]
ΔΑ. ή μάν τοι κ ή γ ώ σύριγγ* ε χ ω έννεάφωνον, λευκόν κηρόν εχοισαν ίσον κάτω ίσον άνωθεν, π ρ ώ α ν νιν συνέπαξ* * ετι και τ ο ν δάκτυλον ά λ γ ώ τούτον, έπει κάλαμος με διασχισθεις διέτμαξεν. 25 ΜΕ. ά λ λ α τίς άμμε κρίνει; TIS έπάκοος εσσεται άμέων; ΔΑ. τηνόν π ω ς ενταύθα τον αίπόλον, ην, καλέσωμες, φ π ο τ ι ταΐς έρκροις ό κυων ό φάλαρος Ολακτεΐ. Χοι μεν παίδες άυσαν, ό δ' αιπόλος ήνθ 3 υπακουσας * χοί μεν παίδες άείδεν, ό δ* αιπόλος ήθελε κρίνειν. 30
π ρ α τ ο ς δ* ών άειδε λ α χ ώ ν ίυκτά Μενάλκας, είτα δ' άμοιβαίαν υπελάμβανε Δάφνις άοιδάν βουκολικάν · ο ύ τ ω δε Μενάλκας άρξατο πρατος. ΜΕ. άγκεα και ποταμοί, Θείον γένος, αϊ τι Μενάλκας π ή π ο χ ' ό συρικτάς προσφιλές άσε μέλος,
35
β ό σ κ ο ι τ ' έκ ψ υ χ α ς τ ά ς άμνάδας · η ν δέ π ο κ ' ενθη Δάφνις έ χ ω ν δαμάλας, μηδέν έ λ α σ σ ο ν εχοι. Δ Α . κραναι και β ο τ ά ν α ι , γ λ υ κ ε ρ ό ν φ υ τ ό ν , αΐπερ όμοΐον μουσίσδει Δάφνις ταΐσιν άηδονίσι, τ ο ύ τ ο τ ο βουκόλιον πιαίνετε · κήν τι Μενάλκας
40
τεΐδ* άγάγη, χαίρων άφθονα πάντα νέμοι.
45 ΜΕ. ενθ' δις, ενθ' αίγες διδυματόκοι, ένθα μέλισσαι 46 47 44
σ μ ή ν ε α π λ η ρ ο ϋ σ ι ν , και δρύες ύψίτεραι, ενθ* ό καλός Μίλων βαίνει π ο σ ί ν αι δ' άν άφέρπη, χ ω ποιμήν ξηρός τηνόθι χ α ι βοτάναι.
4ΐ Δ Α . π ά ν τ α εαρ, π ά ν τ α δέ νομοί, π ά ν τ α δέ γάλακτος 42 43 48
ο υ θ α τ α π ι δ ώ σ ι ν , και τ ά ν έ α τράφεται, ένθα κ α λ ά Ναΐς έπινίσσεται* αϊ δ' ά ν ά φ έ ρ π η , χ ω τ ά ς β ώ ς β ό σ κ ω ν χ α ί βόες αύότεραι.
24 με K P Q W ye A L N U 28 άεισαν Κ | υπακούσο^ Cobet έπακούσα$ PQ 2 W έπακοΟσαι cett. 29 άείδεν Gebauer άειδον codd. | κρΐναι A L N U 30 ών codd. ]uv γ ' jpi I Ιυκτά KU 2 SMosch. Ιυκτάς cett. 33 άγγεα PQW 34 σνριγκτάς KWL 38 μουσίσδει W A U -σδοι, -301 cett. 39 ποιμαίνετε A N U 40 τεΐδ' Κ τηδ' Q W A L N U τεΐνδ' PQ 2 | άγάγτι S
70
VIII. ΒΟΥΚΟΛΙΑΣΤΑΙ <β'>
DA. Faith, I too have a pipe of nine reeds, with white wax even at top and bottom. Of late I made it, and this finger is still sore where the reed split and cut me. ME. But who shall judge us? Who will listen to our singing ? DA. Look, let us call yonder goatherd—him round whose kids the dog with the white patch is barking. And the boys shouted, and the goatherd heard them and came; and fain were the boys to sing and the goatherd to judge between them. First, then, clear-voiced Menalcas sang, for to him the lot had fallen, and then Daphnis took up the answering strain of pastoral song. And thus did Menalcas first begin: ME. Ye vales and rivers, race divine, if ever the piper Menalcas pleased you with a song, feed with a will his lambs; and if Daphnis ever bring his heifers, may he find no less welcome. DA. Ye springs and pastures, herbage sweet, if Daphnis makes music like the nightingales, fatten this herd of his; and if Menalcas bring here aught of his, welcome may he find, and pasture in abundance. ME. There does the sheep, there do the goats bear twins; and there the bees fill the hives with honey and the oaks grow taller, where the fair Milon steps. But if he depart, parched is the shepherd there and parched the pasture. DA. Everywhere is spring, and pastures everywhere, and everywhere udders gush with milk and younglings are fattened, where the fair Nais ranges. But if she depart, wasted the neatherd and his cattle wasted. -yoi codd. 41-3 et 45-7 trai. Bindemann 41 νομαί PQW 42 πιδώσιν Ahrens ττηδώσιν KQALNU πλήθουσιν PQ 2 W | τράφεται scripsi τρέφcodd.: cf. 3.16, 9.23, 11.40 43 ένθ' ά καλά παις codd. corr. Meineke 44 ποιμήν ΚΡ -άν cett.: cf. 9 46 σμήνεα ΚΡ σμάν- cett. | πλαρεΟνπ PQW | υψίτεραι ΚΡ -ότεραι cett. 71
[ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ]
50
ΜΕ. ώ τ ρ ά γ ε , τ α ν λευκαν α ι γ ώ ν άνερ, ες βάθος υλας μυρίον—αι σιμαι δεΰτ 5 εφ5 ϋ δ ω ρ έριφοι— εν τ ή ν ω γ ά ρ τηνος* ϊ θ \ ώ κόλε, και λέγε, c Μίλων, ό Πρωτευς φώκας και θεός ώ ν ενεμεν.' >
<ΔΑ
ΜΕ. μη μοι γ α ν Πέλοπος, μη μοι Κροίσεια τ ά λ α ν τ α εΐη εχειν, μηδέ πρόσθε θέειν ά ν ε μ ω ν άλλ' υ π ό τ α π έ τ ρ α ταδ' άσομαι άγκάς έχων τ υ , 55 σύννομα μήλ' έσορών Σικελικάν τ 5 ες ά λ α . Δ Α . δενδρεσι μεν χειμών φοβερόν κακόν, ϋδασι δ' αυχμός, δρνισιν δ' Οσπλαγξ, άγροτέροις δέ λίνα, άνδρι δέ τταρθενικας άπαλας πόθος, ώ πάτερ, ώ Ζεΰ, ο υ μόνος ή ρ ά σ θ η ν και τ υ γυναικοφίλας. 6ο Τ α ΰ τ α μέν ών δι5 αμοιβαίων οι παίδες άεισαν, τ ά ν π υ μ ά τ α ν δ' ωδάν ούτως έξάρχε Μενάλκας* ΜΕ. 65
70
φείδευ τ α ν έρίφων, φείδευ, λύκε, τ α ν τοκάδων μευ, μηδ' άδίκει μ3, ότι μικκός έών πολλαΐσιν όμαρτέω. ώ Λ ά μ π ο υ ρ ε κύον, ο ϋ τ ω βαθύς ύ π ν ο ς έχει τ υ ; ο υ χ ρ ή κοιμασθαι βαθέως σ υ ν π α ί δ ι νέμοντα. ται δ 5 όιες, μηδ' ϋμμες όκνεΐθ' ά π α λ α ς κορέσασθαι π ο ί α ς · ούτι καμεΐσθ' όκκα π ά λ ι ν άδε φυηται. σ ί τ τ α νέμεσθε νέμεσθε, τ ά δ* ο υ θ α τ α π λ ή σ α τ ε πασαι, ως τ ο μέν ώρνες εχωντι, τ ο δ' ές τ α λ ά ρ ω ς ά π ο θ ώ μ α ι . Δεύτερος α ύ Δάφνις λ ι γ ν ρ ώ ς άνεβάλλετ' άείδεν ·
ΔΑ.
κήμ' εκ τ ώ ά ν τ ρ ω σύνοφρυς κόρα εχθές ίδοΐσα τάς δαμάλας π α ρ ε λ α ν τ α καλόν καλόν ή μεν ε φ α σ κ ε ν
49 αίγών άνερ S αίγαν άν. KALNU άνερ alyav PQW | is Wilamowitz 51 καλέ Σ lemma | Μίλων Κ2ΡΝ ώ, ώ codd. 5° α1 Wilamowitz ώ codd. 52 ο Meineke ώ$ codd. | Post 52 lacunam Μίλωνι KWL Μίλω QAU Σ ν.1. statuit Wuestemann 53 Κροίσεια Jortin χρύσεια codd. 55 άδομαι Σ ut vid. 56 μήλ* Cholmeley μαλ' codd. | Σικελικάν τ' Valckenaer τάν 72
VIII.
ΒΟΥΚΟΛΙΑΣΤΑΙ <β'>
M E . He-goat, husband of the white nannies, into the infinite depths of the forest (hither, ye blunt-nosed kids, to the water), for there is he. Go, stump-horn, and say, 'Milon, Proteus herded seals for all that he was a god.' DA
ME. Nor Pelops' land, nor Croesus' wealth be mine, nor to outrun the winds. Rather beneath this rock will I sit and sing with thee in my arms and watch my grazing flocks and the Sicilian sea. DA. Dread plague to trees is tempest, drought to the waters, the springe to birds, and nets to game; and to a man desire for a tender maiden. Ah Father Zeus, not I alone am love-sick; thou too lovest women. Thus in alternate strains sang the boys, and thus Menalcas led the last song: ME. Spare my kids, Ο wolf, and spare my mother-goats, nor harm me for that I am so little to tend so large a flock. Lampurus, my dog, dost sleep so sound? Sound sleep is not for him who herds with a boy. Nor should ye shrink, my ewes, to feed your fill upon the tender grass, for it will grow again before ye be weary. Hey on and feed, and fill your udders all, that some the lambs may have and other I may set by in the cheese-crates. And second Daphnis struck up his clear-voiced song: DA. Me too from out her cave a maid with meeting brows spied yesterday, as I drove past my heifers, and cried, 'How fair, how fair he i s \ Σικελικάν K Q W τάν Σικελάν cett. 58 υσττληγξ ΚΡ 59 drraXos Κ 03 φ.τ. άρνών, φ.λ.τ. έρίφων Stob.4.24.47 ^5 κν ^ ον Κ -ων cett. 67 όκνεϊθ' SMosch. -νήθ', -ναθ\ -νεΐσ6', -νήσθ* codd. 68 καμεΐσθ* Mosch. -μοΐσθ* Κ -μήσβ*, -μαθ* cett. 70 £χωντι Mosch. -οντι codd. ηΐ κήμ* HV 2 κάμ'codd: 73 "τταρελαντα | ϊ ι P Q W -λαΰντα A L N U -λευντα Κ: cf. 5.89 | ήμε* A L N U εΤμεν, -με$ P Q W
73
[ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ]
75
ου μάν ουδέ λ ό γ ο ν έκρίθην ά π ο τ ο ν ττικρόν αυτά, α λ λ ά κάτω βλέψας τάν άμετέραν όδόν εΐρπον. άδεΓ ά φωνά TSS πόρτιος, άδυ τ ο πνεύμα, [άδυ δε χ ώ μόσχος γαρυεται, άδυ δε χ α βώς,] άδυ δε τ ώ θέρεος παρ 5 ύδωρ ρέον αιθριοκοιτεΐν. τ α δρυι ταί βάλανοι κόσμος, τ α μαλίδι μαλα,
8ο
τ α βοΐ δ' ά μόσχος, τ ω βουκόλω αι βόες αυτακ °6ι)ς οι παίδες άεισαν, ό δ' αιπόλος ώδ' άγόρευεν* 'άδυ τι τ ο στόμα τοι και έφίμερος, ώ Δάφνι, φωνά* κρέσσον μελπομένω τευ άκουέμεν ή μέλι λείχειν. λάσδεο τάς σύριγγας, ένίκασας γ α ρ άείδων.
85
αϊ δέ τι λής με και αυτόν άμ' αίπολέοντα διδάξαι, τήναν τ ά ν μιτύλαν δωσώ τ ά δίδακτρα τοι α ϊ γ α , άτις υπέρ κεφάλας αιει τον άμολγέα π λ η ρ ο ί / ώς μέν ό παις έχάρη και άνάλατο και π λ α τ ά γ η σ ε νικάσας, ούτως έπι ματέρι νεβρός άλοιτο.
90
ώς δέ κατεσμυχθη και άνετράπετο φρένα λ ύ π α ώτερος, ο ύ τ ω και νυμφα δμαθεισ' άκάχοιτο. κήκ τ ο ύ τ ω πράτος π α ρ ά ποιμέσι Δάφνις έγεντο, και νύμφαν άκραβος έών έτι Ναΐδα γαμεν.
74 λόγον ^ i Q W A L N U -ων ΚΡ | τον KPALNU το Q W άτοπον πικρόν Σν.1. *]6 άδέα Κ | πόρτιδος Jii ante corr. 77 ( = 9·7) damn. Valckcnacr. Habet etiam φ ι 78 αίθριοκοιτεΐν Ρ -την Κ -ταν cett. 83 νιν OCK[ 3βτ ante corr. 84 ενίκάσα[ $ ι -κησας codd. 86 μιτάλαν KM μυτάλαν Σ ν.1.
74
VIII. ΒΟΥΚΟΛΙΑΣΤΑΙ <β'>
Yet gave I not back even the bitter answer, but bent my eyes upon the ground and went my way. Sweet is the heifer's voice and sweet her breath, and sweet in summer to couch beside a running stream. Acorns are the glory of the oak, apples of the apple-tree, calf of the cow, and of the neatherd his cows alone. So sang the boys, and thus the goatherd spoke: 'Sweet, Daphnis, are thy lips, and lovely thy voice: I had rather listen to thy minstrelsy than sip honey. Take thou the pipes, for thou art victorious in the singing. And if, as I herd my goats beside thee, thou wilt teach me myself, I will give thee for thy teaching yonder stump-horned goat that ever fills the milk-pail over the brim.' As joyed the lad in his victory and leapt for pleasure and clapped his hands, so might a fawn leap about its dam. And as the other was seared with sorrow and heart-stricken with grief, so would a maiden grieve when wedded. And from that day was Daphnis first among the herdsmen, and while yet a youth wedded the nymph Nais. 89 νικάσας Paris. 2512 -ήσας codd. | ματέρι Κ -ρα cett. 91 δμαθεΐσ' Ahrens γαμηθεΐσ* Κ (et codd.?) γαμεθεΐσ' STr(?) Greg.Cor. 92 92 τούτω LMosch. -του cett. | Δάφνις π. π. πρώτος ALNU 93 <5xpapos scripsi -ηβο$ codd.: cf. 3
75
[ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ] ΒΟΥΚΟΛΙΑΣΤΑΙ Δ Α Φ Ν Ι Σ ΚΑΙ Μ Ε Ν Α Λ Κ Α Σ
5
Βουκολιά^εο, Δάφνι · τύ δ' ωδας άρχεο ττρατος, ωδάς αρχεο, Δάφνι, έφεψάσθω δέ Μενάλκας, μόσχως βουσιν ύφέντες, έπι στείραισι δε ταύρως. χοΐ μεν άμα βόσκοιντο και εν φύλλοισι πλανωντο μηδέν άτιμαγελεΟντες* έμιν δε τυ βουκολιά^ευ εκ τόθεν, άλλοθε δ' αύτις υποκρίνοιτο Μενάλκας. ΔΑΦΝΙΣ
άδύ μεν ά μόσχος γαρύετάι, άδύ δε χά βώς, άδύ δε χά σϋριγξ χώ βουκόλος, άδύ δε κήγών· εστί δε μοι τταρ' ύδωρ ψυχρόν στιβάς, εν δε νένασται ίο λευκαν εκ δαμαλαν καλά δέρματα, τάς μοι άττάσας λίψ κόμαρον τρωγοίσα$ άττό σκοπιάς έτίναξε. τω δέ θέρευς φρύγοντος εγώ τόσσον μελεδαίνω, δσσον έρών το πατρός μύθων και ματρός άκούειν. Ούτω Δάφνις άεισεν έμίν, ούτω δέ Μενάλκας* ΜΕΝΑΛΚΑΣ
ΐ5 Αίτνα ματερ έμά, κήγώ καλόν άντρον ένοικέω κοίλαις εν πέτραισιν εχω δέ τοι όσσ' εν όνείρω φαίνονται, πολλάς μέν δις, ττολλάς δέ χίμαιρας, ών μοι προς κεφάλα και προς ποσι κώεα κείται, εν ττυρί δέ δρυΐνω χόρια ;$εΐ, έν πυρι δ' αύαι 2ο φαγοι χειμαίνοντος * εχω δέ τοι ούδ* όσον ώραν χείματος ή νωδός καρύων άμύλοιο παρόντος. CODD. PRIMARII: Κ P Q W [Laur.] ALNU [Vat.] TITULUS: Βουκολιασταί. Δάφνις καΐ Μενάλκα? codd. προλογίζει νομείς τις ό και κριτής add. Q Ι βωκολιάσδεο Q W A L N U : item (-σδευ) 5 2 ωδάς αρχεο K A L N U πρατος άειδε P Q W j Δάφνι KPQW πράτος A L N U | έφεψάσθω A 2 USMosch. έφαψ- W A L N συναψ- KPQ συναρξάσθω Σ ν.1. 3 έπι M 2 Cal. υπό codd. 76
I D Y L L IX
Make rustic music, Daphnis, and do thou first begin the song—do thou begin, Daphnis, and let Menalcas follow, when ye have set the calves beneath the cows and the bulls to run with the barren heifers. Let them pasture with the herd and wander among the flowers and stray not, but thou make rustic music for me from thy place and let Menalcas answer from the other side. DAPHNIS
Sweet sounds the calf and sweet the cow, and sweet too the panpipe and the oxherd, and sweet sound I. By the cool stream is my couch, whereon are piled fair skins from my white heifers—the sou'wester tossed them all from the cliff as they browsed on the arbutus. And as much for summer when it scorches care I as a lover cares to heed his father's bidding or his mother's. Thus Daphnis sang to me, and Menalcas thus: MENALCAS
Etna, my mother, I too have a fair cave to dwell in among the hollow rocks, and mine is the wealth of dreamland— many a ewe and many a she-goat, and fleeces from them lying at my head and my feet. And on my fire of oak-logs puddings boil, and dry acorns roast there in wintry weather. No heed at all give I to winter—no more than the toothless man to nuts when spongecake is by. 4 ττλανωντο A L N U -οΐντο KQ -εΟντο PW 6 Ικ τόθεν Cholmeley εκττοθεν Non. v.l. εμττο(σ)θεν KPLNU έμπροσθεν QWAL 2 εν ττοθ' εν K 2 L 2 U 2 | άλλο(σ)θε(ν) codd. άλλωθεν Κ2 | δ* OCUTIS υττοκρίνοιτο LM δε ττοτικρ- cett. 7 ά S ό codd. ίο άττάσας KQ 2 ALNU άπ* άκρας P Q W 12 τω Winterton του codd. 13 έρών το Κ ALNU έρώντι P Q W A 2 | ή μορ-pos PQ 14 OVTCOS bis P Q W 18 κείνται ALNU
77
[ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ]
Τοις μέν έπεττλατάγησα και αύτίκα δώρον έδωκα, Δάφνιδι μεν κορύναν, τάν μοι πατρός ετραφεν αγρός, αυτοφυή, τάν ούδ' αν ίσως μωμάσατο τέκτων, 25 τήνω δε στρόμβω καλόν δστρακον, ώ κρέας αυτός σιτήθην ττέτραισιν εν Ίκαρίαισι δοκευσας, ττέντε ταμών ττέντ' ούσιν* ό δ* έγκαναχήσατο κόχλω. Βουκολικαι Μοΐσαι, μάλα χαίρετε, φαίνετε δ' φδάν τάν ιτοκ εγώ τήνοισι παρών άεισα νομεΰσι * 30 μηκέτ' έτπ γλώσσας άκρας όλοφυγγόνα φυσώ. 'τέττιξ μεν τέττιγι φίλος, μυρμακι δέ μύρμαξ, ΐρηκες δ' ΐρηξιν, έμιν δ' ά Μοΐσα καΐ ώδά. τας μοι πας εΐη ττλεΐος δόμος, ούτε γαρ ϋττνος ουτ' εαρ έξοατίνας γλυκερώτερον, ούτε μελίσσαις 35 άνθεα* τόσσον έμιν Μοΐσαι φίλαι. ους γ ά ρ όρεϋντι γαθευσαι. τώς δ5 ούτι ττοτω δαλήσατο Κίρκα/ 23 Ιτραφεν LMTr έτρεφ- cett. 24 μωμάσατο Κ -σαιτο cett. 25 ώ Brunck ου codd. 26 σιτήθην ΚΡΝ -άβην cett. | Ύκκαρίεσι Paris. 2722 28, 9 φδά$ τά$ PQ2W Ι τήνοισι PQ2N κείνοισι cett. 30 όλοφυγγόνα Κ Hesych. s.v.
78
IX. ΒΟΥΚΟΛΙΑΣΤΑΙ <γ'>
I clapped my hands for them and forthwith gave them each a gift; to Daphnis a staff grown on my father's farm, self-shaped, yet even a craftsman, maybe, would have found no fault in it; and to the other a fine trumpet-shell I spied myself on the Icarian rocks and ate its meat, cutting five shares for five of us. And Menalcas blew a blast on his shell. Ye pastoral Muses, hail, and reveal the song that once I sang when I was with these herdsmen; let me no longer grow pimples on my tongue-tip. 'Cicada is dear to cicada, ant to ant, hawk to hawk; and to me the Muse and minstrelsy, whereof be all my house filled. For not more sweet is sleep, or spring's sudden coming, or flowers to the bees; so dear to me are the Muses. For whomso they regard with delight, Circe with her potions never harms.' -γδόνα cett. | φύσω Graefe -η$ codd. 32 δ* ά KPQWN δέ ALU δέ τε Q2 35 τόσσον KAL δσσον cett. | yap PGS2Mosch. μέν cett. Σ | όρευντι KPQW -ρή(ν)τε Κ2ALU -ώντι NS 36 γαθευσαι Brunck -€θσι(ν) codd.
79
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΕΡΓΑΤΙΝΑΙ Η ΘΕΡΙΣΤΑΙ ΜΙΛΟύΝ
Έργατίνα Βουκαΐε, τι νυν, ώ^υρέ, πεπόνθεις; ούτε τον όγμον άγειν ορθόν δύνα, ώς το πριν ουθ' άμα λαοτομεΐς τω πλατίον, αλλ5 άπολείπη, ώσπερ δις ποίμνας, άς τον πόδα κάκτος έτυψε. 5
ποιος τις δείλαν τυ και έκ μέσω άματος έσση, δς νυν αρχόμενος τας αύλακος ουκ άποτρώγεις; ΒΟΥΚΑΙΟΣ
Μίλων όψαματα, πέτρας άπόκομμ' άτεράμνω, ουδαμά τοι συνέβα ποθέσαι τινά των άπεόντων; ML ουδαμά. τίς δέ πόθος των εκτοθεν έργάτα άνδρί; ίο ΒΟ. ουδαμά νυν συνέβα τοι άγρυπνήσαι δΓ έρωτα; ΜΙ. μηδέ γε συμβαίη* χαλεπόν χορίω κυνα γεϋσαι. ΒΟ. άλλ* εγώ, ώ Μίλων, εραμαι σχεδόν ένδεκαταΐος. ΜΙ. έκ πίθω αντλείς δήλον εγώ δ* εχω ουδ5 άλις όξος. ΒΟ. τοιγάρ τά προ θυραν μοι άπό σπόρω ασκαλα πάντα. ΐ5 ΜΙ. τίς δέ τυ ταν παίδων λυμαίνεται; ΒΟ.
ά Πολυβώτα, ά πραν άμάντεσσι παρ' Ίπποκίωνι ποταυλει.
ΜΙ. εύρε θεός τον άλιτρόν έχεις πάλαι ών έπεθυμεις* μάντις τοι τάν νύκτα χροϊξεΐται καλαμαία. CODD. PRIMARII: Κ P Q W [Laur.] A L N U [Vat.] PAP.: $ 3 (53-*in.) TITULUS: Έργατίναι ή θερισταί codd. Ι 0131/ρέ A L N U 2 ούτε τον MTr ού τεόν Κ οΟΘ' έόν cett. 3 ύπολείπη PALNU 5 δείλαν τυ ΚΖΜ δ. τε K Q W A L N U δείλαιε Ρ | έκ KM έν K2cett. 8θ
IDYLL X MILON
Bucaeus my man, what's the matter with you, my poor fellow? You can't drive your swathe straight as you used, nor do you keep up with your neighbour in the reaping, but lag behind, as a ewe lags behind the flock when a thorn has pricked her in the foot. What will you be like in the evening, or afternoon even, if now at the start you can't get your teeth into your row? BUCAEUS
Milon, you that can reap till late, chip of the unyielding rock, did it never befall you to long for one that's absent? Mi. Never. What business has a labouring man with longing for what's outside his work? Bu. Did it never befall you to lie awake for love? Mi. N O ; and I hope it never will. It's ill to teach a dog the taste of leather. Bu. But I am in love, Milon, and have been near ten days now. Mi. Belike then you've the cask to draw from. My drink's sour, and scant at that. Bu. That's why the land before my door is all unhoed since the sowing. Mi. And which of the wenches is it that afflicts vou? Bu. Polybotas's girl—she that was piping to the reapers at Hippocion's the other day. Mi. God finds out the sinner. You have got what you've been asking for all this while. You'll have a grasshopper to cuddle you all night. 14 τοιγάρ τά PS τοιγάρτοι cett. 16 πράν S πριν codd. | άμάντεσσι Ahrens άμώντ- codd.: cf. 6.41 | Ίττττοκόωντι A L N U | ττοκ' ανλει K P Q W 2 18 τοι om. KALNU | χροιξεϊται ά Σ v.l. -ξετσι ά Q -ξήται ά Α -^εΐται, -^ετσι, -^ήται ά cett. ά del. Valckcnaer
8l
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
BO. μωμασθαί μ' άρχη τύ · τυφλός δ* ουκ αυτός ό Πλούτος, 20 α λ λ ά και ώφρόντιστος "Ερως. μη δη μέγα μυθευ. ΜΙ. ου μέγα μυθεΰμαι* τ υ μόνον κατάβαλλε τ ο λαον, και τι κόρας φιλικόν μέλος άμβάλευ. άδιον ούτως εργαξη. και μάν ττρότερόν ττοκα μουσικός ήσθα. ΒΟ. 25
3ο
Μοΐσαι Πιερίδες, συναείσατε τάν ραδινάν μοι τταΐδ' · ών γ ά ρ χ ' άψησθε, θεαί, καλά -πάντα ττοεΐτε. Βομβύκα χαρίεσσα, Σύραν καλέοντί τ υ ιτάντες, ίσχνάν, άλιόκαυστον, ε γ ώ δε μόνος μελίχλωρον. και τ ο ΐον μέλαν εστί, και ά γ ρ α π τ ά υάκινθος· αλλ 5 εμπας εν τοις στεφάνοις τ ά π ρ ά τ α λέγονται. ά αΐξ τ ά ν κύτισον, ό λύκος τάν α ί γ α διώκει,
ά γερανός τώροτρον εγώ δ' επί τιν μεμάνημαι. αΐθε μοι ής δσσα Κροΐσόν ποκα φαντι πεπασθαιΦ
35
χρύσεοι αμφότεροι κ' άνεκείμεθα τ α Ά φ ρ ο δ ί τ α , τώς αυλώς μεν εχοισα και ή ρόδον ή τ ύ γ ε μαλον, σ χ ή μ α δ* ε γ ώ και καινάς έπ' άμφοτέροισιν άμύκλας. Βομβύκα χαρίεσσ', οι μεν πόδες α σ τ ρ ά γ α λ ο ι τευς, ά φωνά δέ τρύχνος* τ ο ν μάν τ ρ ό π ο ν ουκ εχω ειπείν.
ΜΙ. ή καλάς άμμε π ο ώ ν Ιλελάθει Βοϋκος άοιδάς* ώς ευ τ ά ν ϊδέαν τας αρμονίας έμέτρησεν. 40 ώμοι τ ω π ώ γ ω ν ο ς , δν άλιθίως άνέφυσα. Θασαι δη και τ α ύ τ α τ ά τ ω θείω Λιτυέρσα.
45
Δάματερ πολύκαρπε, π ο λ ύ σ τ α χ υ , τ ο ύ τ ο τ ο λαον ευεργόν τ* εΐη και κάρπιμον δττι μάλιστα. σφίγγετ', άμαλλοδέται, τ ά δράγματα, μη π α ρ ι ώ ν τις εΐπη 'σύκινοι άνδρες* ά π ώ λ ε τ ο χούτος ό μισθός/
20 μή δη KM μηδέ (ν) cett. 23 έργοτ^ή K Q W 24 Μοΐσαι Meineke Μώσ- codd. 25 χ* om. Κ | ποεΐτε K Q W ποιείτε, -ήτε cett. 28 έντί P Q W 29 λέγοντι K 2 P Q W 30 τάν κ. KSH τον κ. cett. 31 τάροτρον Κ yi f\s δσσα K 2 Q f\s, ήσαν, εΐησαν όσα cett. | ττοκα Κ2 Ρ εχειν ττοκά KQW(?) Ιχειν AL om. N U 34 τύγε μαλ(λ)ον A L N U μαλ(λ)ον τύ cett. 82
Χ. ΕΡΓΑΤ1ΝΑΙ Η ΘΕΡΙΣΤΑΙ
Bu. You're beginning to scoff at me. But the god of riches isn't the only blind god; there's the heedless love-god too. Stop talking big. Mi. I'm not talking big. You just lay the crop on the ground, and strike up some love-song for the girl. You'll work happier so; and you used to be a singer too in old days. Bu. (sings). Pierian Muses, hymn with me the slender maiden, for all things that ye touch do ye make fair. Charming Bombyca, all call thee the Syrian, lean and sunscorched, and I alone, honey-hued. Dark is the violet and the lettered hyacinth, yet in garlands these are accounted first. Goat follows after the moon-clover, wolf after goat, crane after plough, and I for thee am mad. Would I had such wealth as Croesus, in the tales, once owned. Then should we both stand in gold as offerings to Aphrodite—thou with thy pipes, and a rosebud or an apple, and I with raiment new and new shoes of Amyclae on either foot. Charming Bombyca, like knuckle-bones thy feet, and thy voice a poppy, and thy ways—they pass my power to tell. Mi. Truly Bucaeus was a maker of lovely songs, and we never knew it. How well he measured out the pattern of his tune—beshrew the beard I've grown to so little profit. Come, consider too these verses of the hero Lityerses. (Sings.) Demeter, rich in fruit and rich in grain, grant this crop be easy harvested and fruitful exceedingly. Binders, bind up the sheaves, lest someone pass and say, 'Here be fig-wood fellows; here's more wages wasted.' 35 σχοΐμι δ* Σ lemma 36 τευ$ D2 Iunr. τευ codd. 37 τρύχνα A L N U | μάν KPGS μέν cett. 38 άμμε P Q W άμμι cett. | έλελάθει Wilamowitz έλελήθη, -θει codd. 40 άλιθίως PQ άληθ-, άλαθ- cett. | άνέφυσα K Q W -σας cett. 41 Λιτυέρσα KM Λυτι- cett. 45 εΐπη Ρ -οι cett.
83
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
so
55
ες βορέαν άνεμον TSS κόρθυος ά τομά νμμιν ή ^έφυρον βλεπέτω · πιαίνεται ό στάχυς οϋτως. σΐτον άλοιώντας φεύγειν το μεσαμβρινόν υ π ν ο ν εκ καλάμας άχυρον τελέθει τημόσδε μάλιστα* άρχεσθαι δ5 άμώντας έγειρομένω κορυδαλλώ και λήγειν εϋδοντος, έλινΰσαι δε το καύμα. εύκτός ό τω βατράχω, παίδες, βίος* ου μελεδαίνει τόν το πιεΐν εγχεϋντα* τταρεστι γάρ αφθονον αυτω. κάλλιον, ώ 'πιμελητά φιλάργυρε, τόν φακόν εψειν, μη 'πιτάμης τάν χείρα καταπρίων το κυμινον. ταϋτα χρή μοχθευντας εν άλίω άνδρας άείδειν, τόν δε τεόν, Βουκαΐε, πρέπει λιμηρόν έρωτα μυθίσδεν τα ματρί κατ5 ευνάν όρθρευοίσα.
46 βορέαν Neapol. 165 -ην codd. ALN τόν cett. | urrvos AL(?)N(?)
4$ άλοιώντες ALNU | φεύγει ALN1 | τό 50 δ* om. ALNU 53 πιήν #3LN |
84
Χ. ΕΡΓΑΤΙΝΑΙ Η ΘΕΡΙΣΤΑΙ
See the cut end of your swathe look towards the north wind or the west. Thus the ear waxes rich. When ye thresh the corn, shun sleep at midday, for then the ear parts easiest from the stalk; but when ye reap, set to when the lark awakens and stop when he goes to bed, but rest out the heat. A jolly life has the frog, my lads. No care has he for one to pour out his drink, for he has it by him unstinted. Boil the beans better, stingy steward, lest thou cut thy hand with cummin-splitting. That's the stuff for men that work in the sun to sing. And as for your starveling love, Bucaeus—tell it your mother when she stirs in bed of a morning. έγχευντα ^ 3 M S έκχ- codd. 55 μή 'τπτάμηζ J ^ A L N U Stob.3.16.10 τι τάμης cett. | τάν iP3Q την cett. | διαπρίων Stob. 56 μοχθεντας $ 3
85
μη
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΚΥΚΛύύΨ Ουδέν ττοττόν έρωτα πεφύκει φαρμακον άλλο, Νικία, ουτ 5 εγχριστον, έμιν δοκεΐ, ούτ3 έπίπαστον, ή ταί Πιερίδες · κοϋφον δε τι τοΰτο καΐ άδύ γίνετ' έττ5 άνθρώττοις, εύρεΐν δ3 ου ράδιόν έστι. 5 γινώσκειν δ' οίμαί τυ καλώς ίατρόν έόντα και ταϊς εννέα δη πεφιλημένον έξοχα Μοίσαις. ούτω youv ράιστα διαγ 3 ό Κύκλωψ ό παρ* άμϊν, ώρχαΐος Πολύφαμος, δκ* ήρατο τας Γαλάτειας, άρτι γενειάσδων περί το στόμα τώς κροτάφως τε. ίο ήρατο δ' ου μάλοις ουδέ ρόδω ουδέ κικίννοις, αλλ' όρθαΐς μανίαις, άγεΐτο δέ πάντα πάρεργα, πολλάκι ταί διες ποτί τωΰλιον αυταί άπήνθον χλωρας εκ βοτάνας · δ δέ τάν Γαλάτειαν άείδων αυτός ειτ3 άιόνος κατετάκετο φυκιοέσσας ΐ5 εξ άοϋς, έχθιστον έχων υποκάρδιον έλκος, Κυπριδος εκ μεγάλας τό οι ήπατι παξε βέλεμνον. άλλα τό φαρμακον εύρε, καθε^όμενος δ' επί πέτρας υψηλάς ες πόντον όρων άειδε τοιαΰτα* Τ
6ύ λευκά Γαλάτεια, τί τον φιλέοντ5 άποβάλλη, 20 λευκότερα πακτας ποτιδεΐν, άπαλωτέρα άρνός, μόσχω γαυροτέρα, φιαρωτέρα δμφακος ώμάς; φοιτης δ' αυθ5 ούτως δκκα γλυκύς ύπνος εχη με, οϊχτ) δ5 ευθύς ιοΐσ5 δκκα γλυκύς ϋπνος ccvrj με, φεύγεις δ3 ώσπερ δις πολιόν λύκον άθρήσασα; 25 ήράσθην μέν εγωγε τεοΰς, κόρα, άνίκα πρατον ήνθες έμα συν ματρί θέλοισ' υακίνθινα φύλλα CODD. PRIMARII: Κ P Q W [Laur.] A L N U [Vat.] PAP.: Ber. 5017 (21-5) TITULUS: Κύκλωψ £arg. και (vel ή) Γαλάτεια add. codd. 2 έμοί A L N U | ούδ* έττίπιστον A L N U 4 άνθρώποις KS -πους cett. | έντι P Q W 6 πεφιλημένον Laur. Conv. Soppr. 158 -αμένον codd. 10 ουδέ φόδω Ziegler ουδέ f>o6ois KPQW ούδ* αΟ |ί)όδω MS ουδ' αυ po6ois A L N U 86
I D Y L L XI No other remedy is there for love, Nicias, neither unguent, methinks, nor salve, save only the Muses; and this remedy is painless for mortals and pleasant, but hard to find—as well, I trow, thou knowest, who art a physician, and loved exceedingly withal by all the nine Muses. So at least my countryman the Cyclops fared most easily—even Polyphemus of old, when, with the down new on his lips and temples, he was in love with Galatea. And he loved not with apples, or roses, or ringlets, but with downright frenzy, counting all else but trifles. Many a time would his sheep come of their own accord back from the green pastures to his fold, while he, alone upon the wrack-strewn shore, would waste away with love as he sang of Galatea from dawn of day, having deep beneath his breast an angry wound which the shaft of the mighty Cyprian goddess had planted in his heart. Yet the remedy he found, and seated on some high rock would gaze seaward and sing thus: Ο white Galatea, why dost thou repulse thy lover—whiter than curd to look on, softer than the lamb, more skittish than the calf, sleeker than the unripe grape—why thus, when sweet sleep holds me, dost thou straight approach, and when sweet sleep leaves me, art gone forthwith, flying, as the ewe flies when she sees the grey wolf? I fell in love with thee, maiden, when first thou earnest with my mother to gather II όρθαϊς Klunt. όλοαΐς cett. Σν.1. 12 τωύλιον A U τσΟλ- cett. 14 αυτός Q I W N o n . -τώ, -τοΟ cett. 16 ή ol P Q a W 20 άρνό* MS δ* άρνός codd. 21 σφ(ρ)ιγ(γ)αν(ε)ωτέρα Σν.1. ]ωτέρα p.Ber. 5017 22 όκα P Q W 25 τεοΰς ΚΑU 2 τεώς PQ 2 τεΰ Q W N U om. L | πράτον Q πρώτον cett.
87
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
εξ όρεος δρέψασθαι, εγώ δ' όδόν άγεμόνευον. παυσασθαι δ' εσιδών τ υ και ύστερον ουδ 3 ετι π α νυν εκ τήνω δύναμαι* τιν δ5 ου μέλει, ου μά ΔΓ ουδέν. 3ο γινώσκω, χαρίεσσα κόρα, τίνος οϋνεκα φεύγεις * οϋνεκά μοι λασία μεν όφρυς επί παντί μετώπω εξ ώτός τέταται ποτι θώτερον ώς μία μακρά, εϊς δ5 οφθαλμός υπεστι, πλατεία δε ρις έπι χείλει. αλλ' ούτος τοιούτος έών βοτά χίλια βόσκω, 35 κήκ τούτων το κρατιστον άμελγόμενος γ ά λ α π ί ν ω * τυρός δ' ου λείπει μ5 οΰτ 5 εν θέρει ουτ 5 έν όπώρα, ου χειμώνος άκρω* ταρσοί δ5 υπεραχθέες αιεί. συρίσδεν δ3 ώς οϋτις έπίσταμαι ώδε Κυκλώπων, τίν, το φίλον γλυκύμαλον, άμα κήμαυτόν άείδων 4ο πολλάκι νυκτός άωρί. τράφω δέ τοι ένδεκα νεβρώς, πάσας μαννοφόρως, και σκύμνως τεσσάρας άρκτων. άλλ5 άφίκευσο ποθ 3 άμέ, και έξεις ουδέν έλασσον, τάν γλαυκάν δέ θάλασσαν εα ποτι χέρσον όρεχθεΐν · άδιον έν τ ώ ν τ ρ ω π α ρ ' έμίν τάν νύκτα διαξεϊς. 45 έντι δάφναι τηνεί, έντι ραδιναί κυπάρισσοι, εστί μέλας κισσός, εστ5 άμπελος ά γλυκυκαρπος, εστί ψυχρόν ύδωρ, τό μοι ά πολυδένδρεος Αίτνα λεύκας έκ χιόνος ποτόν άμβρόσιον προΐητι. τις κα τώνδε θάλασσαν εχειν και κυμαθ5 ελοιτο; 50 αι δέ τοι αυτός έγών δοκέω λασιώτερος ή μεν, έντι δρυός ξύλα μοι και υπό σποδω άκάματον πυρ* καιόμενος δ' υ π ό τεΰς και τάν ψυχάν άνεχοίμαν και τον εν5 όφθαλμόν, τ ω μοι γλυκερώτερον ουδέν, ώμοι, ότ' ουκ έ'τεκέν μ5 ά μάτηρ βράγχι 5 έχοντα, 55 ώς κατέδυν ποτι τιν και τάν χέρα τεΰς έφίλησα, αι μη τό στόμα λης, έφερον δέ τοι ή κρίνα λευκά ή μάκων* άπαλάν ερυθρά πλαταγώνΓ εχοισαν * 27 άγεμόνευον W M T r τ\γ- codd. 28 πα Κ π ω Α τα cctt. 30 yiyvooσκω Κ ! ώνεκα Κ 31 μοι λ. μεν P Q W A L N U μεν λ. Κ 32 θάτερον P Q W 33 ύττεστι Winscm επ- codd. 34 OUTOS Κ ούτως P Q W COUTOS A L N U 40 τράφω Paris. Suppl. Gr. 1024 τρέφω codd.: cf. 3.16 41 μαννοφόρως Σν.1. άμνοφ- codd. \Z άφίκευσο PGIunt.Z άφίκευ Q W άφίκευ τυ
88
XL ΚΥΚΛωΨ
hyacinth-flowers on the hill, and I showed the way. And having seen thee, from that day forth even until now I cannot cease; but naught thou carest, nay, naught at all. I know, fair maid, why thou fliest. It is because a shaggy brow stretches over all my forehead—one long and single brow from ear to ear; and single is the eye beneath, and broad the nostril above my lip. Yet, though such I be, I tend a thousand head of cattle, and draw and drink from them the finest milk. Cheese I lack not, neither in summer, nor autumn, nor in the depth of winter, and my racks are ever heavy. And I can pipe as none other Cyclops here, as often in the depths of night I sing of thee, my sweet honey-apple, and of myself. And for thee I rear eleven fawns with collars all, and four bear-cubs. Nay, come to me, and thou shalt fare well enough. Leave the green sea to pulse upon the shore; thou wilt pass the night more pleasantly in the cave with me. There are bays and slender cypresses; there is dark ivy, and the sweet-fruited vine, and water cold, which wooded Etna puts forth for me from her white snowfields, a draught divine. Who would rather choose the sea and its waves than these? But if it is I myself that seem too shaggy to thee, oak-logs I have, and fire undying beneath the ash, and thou mayest burn my soul, and my one eye too, than which nothing is dearer to me. Alack that my mother bore me not with gills, that so I might have dived down to thee and kissed thy hand, if thou wilt not let me kiss thy mouth; and might have brought thee snowdrops white, or the soft poppy with its scarlet petals. cett. | εξής Σν.1. 43 όρεχϋεΐν KQ-LIP έρ- cett.Iv.l. 4 6 , 7 εστί, εστ\ εστί ΚΡ Ιντι, εντ\ έντι cett. 48 προίησι KW 1 49 κ α Brunck καν, αν, τάν codd. | και Ahrens ή codd. 51 άττο Κ $2 τεΰς Κ Iunt. τεΰ cett. Item 55 54 ότι ουκ ΚΡ | μ' ά K Q W με cett. 55 *πι Q 2 A L N U | έφίλασα K Q W
89
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ
, 6ο
65
7ο
75
8ο
άλλα τά μέν θέρεος, τά δε γίνεται έν χειμώνι, ώστ* ου κά τοι ταϋτα φέρειν άμα πάντ* έδυνάθην. νΟν μάν, ώ κόριον, νυν αυτίκα νεΐν γε μαθεΰμαι, αϊ κά τις συν vat πλέων ξένος ώδ5 άφίκηται, ώς ειδώ τί ποχ' άδυ κατοικεΐν τον βυθόν υμμιν. έξένθοις, Γαλάτεια, και έξενθοΐσα λάθοιο, ώσττερ εγώ νυν ώδε καθήμενος, οΐκαδ5 άπενθεΐν ποιμαινειν δ* έθέλοις συν εμιν άμα και γάλ' άμέλγειν και τυρόν παξαι τάμισον δριμεΐαν ένεΐσα. ά μάτηρ άδικεϊ με μόνα, και μέμφομαι αυτά* ουδέν πήποχ* δλως ποτι τιν φίλον εΐπεν υπέρ μευ, και ταΰτ 5 άμαρ έπ' άμαρ όρευσά με λεπτύνοντα. φασώ τάν κεφαλάν και τώς πόδας άμφοτέρως μευ σφύσδειν, ώς άνιαθη, έπει κήγώ>ν άνιώμαι. ώ Κυκλωψ Κύκλωψ, π α τάς φρένας έκπεπότασαι; αϊ κ5 ένθών ταλάρως τε πλέκοις και θαλλόν άμάσας ταΐς άρνεσσι φέροις, τάχα κα πολύ μάλλον έχοις νών. τάν παρεοΐσαν άμελγε* τί τον φεύγοντα διώκεις; ευρησεΐς Γαλάτειαν ϊσως και καλλίον' άλλαν. πολλαί συμπαίσδεν με κόραι τάν νύκτα κέλονται, κιχλί^οντι δε πασαι, έπεί κ5 αυταΐς υπακούσω, δήλον ότ' έν τα yqc κήγών τις φαίνομαι ήμεν. Ούτω τοι Γίολύφαμος έποίμαινεν τον έρωτα μουσίσδων, ραον δε διαγ' ή ει χρυσόν εδωκεν.
59 οΟ κά Wilamowitz ούκ άν codd. | έδυνάθην P Q W -ήθην cett. 6θ μάν KPW μέν cett. | αντίκα Paley αντόγα KPW τόγε Q 2 A L N U | γε με θεσεϋμαι W μεμαθεΟμαι Q 2 L 6ΐ είτε κα σνν Κ 62 ώ$ κεν (ε)1δώ Q - W A L N U | ποχ' S ποθ* codd. 64 άδε Κ 69 λετττύνοντα Meineke λεπτόν εόντα
90
XL ΚΥΚΛωΥ
But one in summer grows, the other in winter, so that both together I could not bring. Now, maiden, even now, will I learn at least to swim, if but some stranger sail hither in his ship, that I may know what pleasure it is to you to dwell in the depths. Come forth, Galatea; and coming, forget, as I do now sitting here, to go home again. Consent to shepherd with me, and to milk, and to set cheese with drops of acid rennet. My mother alone it is who wrongs me, and her I blame; for never once has she spoken a kindly word for me to thee, though she sees me growing thinner day by day. I will tell her my head throbs, and both my feet, that she may suffer since I too suffer. Ο Cyclops, Cyclops, whither have thy wits wandered? Thou wouldst show more sense if thou wouldst go and plait cheese-crates, and gather greenery for thy lambs. Milk the ewe that's by; why pursue him that flees? another and a fairer Galatea wilt thou find, maybe. Many a maiden bids me spend the night in sport with her, and they titter all when I give ear to them. 'Tis plain that on land I too am somebody. Thus did Polyphemus shepherd his love with minstrelsy, and fared easier than if he had spent gold. codd. 70 φλασώ KQ 2 71 σφυ^ην Q 2 A L N U 74 τοις A L N U | κα Ahrens κεν S και codd. | νών KQ νουν cett. 78 κιχλίσδοντι P Q W Ι υπακούσω K Q ' W L N έπ- cett. 79 ήμεν MS είναι codd. 81 εΐ ΚΣ om. cett.
91
ΘΕΟΚΡΙΤΟΥ ΑΙΤΗΣ
5
ίο
ΐ5
2ο
25
"Ηλυθες, ώ φίλε κοΰρε · τρίτη συν νυκτι και ήοΐ ήλυθες· οι δε ποθεΰντες εν ήμοττι γηράσκουσιν. δσσον εαρ χειμώνος, δσον μήλον βραβίλοιο ήδιον, δσσον όις σφετέρης λασιωτέρη άρνός, δσσον παρθενική προφέρει τριγάμοιο γυναικός, δσσον ελαφρότερη μόσχου νεβρός, δσσον αηδών συμπάντων λιγυφωνος άοιδοτάτη πετεηνών, τοσσον εμ* ευφρηνας συ φανείς, σκιερήν δ5 υπό φηγον ήελίου φρύγοντος οδοιπόρος εδραμον ως τις. εΐθ' όμαλοι πνευσειαν έπ5 άμφοτέροισιν 'Έρωτες νώιν, έπεσσομένοις δε γενοίμεθα πασιν άοιδή · c δίω δή τινε τώδε μετά προτέροισι γενέοθην φώθ', δ μεν εΐσπνηλος, φαίη χ 'Ούμυκλαϊά^ων, τον δ' έτερον πάλιν, ως κεν ό Θεσσαλός εϊποι, άίτην. αλλήλους δ' έφίλησαν ΐσω %νγοί). ή ρα τότ' ήσαν χρύσειοι πάλιν άνδρες, δτ' άντεφίλησ' ό φιληθείς/ ει γαρ τούτο, πάτερ Κρονίδη, πέλοι, ει γάρ, άγήρω αθάνατοι, γενεής δε διηκοσίησιν έπειτα άγγείλειεν εμοί τις άνέξοδον εις 'Αχέροντα · 'ή σή νυν φιλότης και του χαρίεντος άίτεω πάσι διά στόματος, μετά δ5 ήιθέοισι μάλιστα/ άλλ' ήτοι τούτων μεν υπέρτεροι Ουρανίωνες · εσσεται ως έθέλουσιν. εγώ δέ σε τον καλόν αινέων ψευδεα ρινός ϋπερθεν αραιής ουκ άναφυσω. ην γάρ και τι δάκης, το μεν άβλαβες ευθύς εθηκας, διπλάσιον δ' ώνησας, έχων δ' έπίμετρον άπήλθον. Νισαΐοι Μεγαρήες, άριστευοντες έρετμοΐς,
CODD. PRIMARII: K PQW [Laur.] PAP.: $$ (14, 22-fin.)
ALU [Vat.]
TITULUS: Άίτη5 τή κοινή Ίάδι codd. (γέγραπται δε Ίάδι διαλέκτω Sarg.). Dorismos codicum practermisi. 12 δίω Ahrens δοιώ codd. | μετά ττροτέροισι 3 βραβύλοιο ALU: cf. 7 Ή 6 92
I D Y L L XII Thou art come, dear lad; after two nights and days thou art come, but they that yearn grow old in a day. As spring is sweeter than winter, as apple than sloe; as the ewe is deeper of fleece than her lamb; as maiden surpasses a woman thrice wed; as fawn is fleeter-footed than calf; as the clear-voiced nightingale sings sweetest of all winged things—so hast thou gladdened me with thy coming, and I haste to thee as the wayfarer hastes to the shady oak when the sun is scorching. Would that evenly on both of us the Loves might breathe, and we might be a song for all men yet to be—'Excellent were these two among the folk of olden days, the one Inspirer (so in the speech of Amyclae a man might say), the other Hearer, as the Thessalian would call him. Under an equal yoke they loved one another. Verily then again were men of gold when the loved one loved in his turn.' Would, F